not a replacement (one shot) | alex serian x reader
pairing: alex serian x fem!reader
word count:Â 2.2k
description: you work in some big theater where this handsome musician will perform.
warnings: cheating, forced proximity, age gap (alex is 35, reader is 25), masturbation, dirty talk?, sexual tension.
authorâs note: i really don't know how alex personality is so i'm just creating whatever i feel like cause i can't stop thinking in the damn teaser.
btw: my native language is spanish, i have an english b1 and this is the first time i write something as big in english so if you see some mistakes, you didnât.
The theatre you work in is majestic, the walls are tall and made of wood making you feel small like an ant. It has more than one thousand seats of dark blue velvet. The stage can hold thousands of artists, and it does it. Every. Single. Night. And you are there every single night too working as one of the assistant lighting designers, though you do other stuff too when itâs needed.
You came thirty minutes early like every day to drink your coffee and have a cigar before your shift starts. You leaned on the grey wall and pulled your phone out, you had to set up the stage for an opera ensemble starting rehearsals today for a performance in two months. So while you drink your coffee, you check the notes your boss gave you.Â
33 chairs needed, at least today. They would be facing each other in three lines each side. You tried to remember how many chairs would be needed for each instrument family.
As the minutes passed, members of the ensemble started to arrive, women and men of different ages, but mostly older than you â much older. You already knew a few of them, so you said hi with a nod and kept checking your notes.
âI need a cigar too,â says a man who approaches you.
âTell me you brought yours,â you say without looking at him.
He laughs. âI got mine, but I need a lighter.â
You grab yours from your pocket and hand it to him. âIâm gonna charge you, Bobby.â
âIâll get you a coffee for the break.â
You look at him. âOkay. Iâll count on it.â
You lit another cigarette to keep Bobby company and once you were done, you both went inside. While the members chatted about the performance and life, you moved to the big hall you had for rehearsals and started setting up the chairs just as your boss told you.
After a few minutes, you gave the musicians the green light to come inside, opening both doors to let everyone in. You saw them enter in a single file, recognizing them from other shows and other events, but you didnât recognize oneâa tall man in his mid 30s who looked too polished compared to the rest of the musicians.
You tried to play it cool, but he got your attention. The long curly hair, the beard, the big broken nose⌠he was just your type. He said hi to his colleagues and sat on the chair you had adjusted for him. He placed the big box on the floor and opened it with quiet reverence. From it, he pulled a brown cello. He settled it between his legs and tested it, making it sound with the bow.
You sat in your small booth to keep an eye on the group, in case they needed anything.
The voices stopped when the director stood in his place. And with one wave of his hand, the music started to play. You looked at him now and then, driven by a primal attraction. His jaw was tense, his curls dancing on his forehead, his arms firm but relaxed. The way he played the cello, all focused and feeling every note, made you think how he would be while⌠âStop,â you said to yourself.
When the director stopped to give some notes, this man looked back at you, meeting your eyes. You couldnât look away; it was a quiet understanding of you admiring his playing. He looked away, paying attention to the director, but you were sure he saw the want in your eyes.
He played again when the director ordered, and sometimes his eyes would find yours. Was he playing for you now? Or was it just that he needed something to focus on besides the music? Either way, he was looking shamelessly into your eyes.
After a long moment, you left the room to set up the stage for tonight's show. While you were working with your colleagues, moving some props and wires, you could hear the music of the orchestra, and then the sound came: his. And when the sound met your ears, you could feel his eyes on you, even from the other side of the theater.
When you came back, they were already on a break. Half of the group was outside, while the other was in the room chatting. Bobby approached you, coffee in hand, and behind him was this handsome guy.
âThere you go,â says Bobby, giving you the coffee.
âWow, you kept your promise,â you joke.
âWell, this means you have to keep giving me cigars when I need them.â
You roll your eyes. âOf course.â
âOh, so rude of me. This is my friend Alex. One of the greatest cellists youâll ever meet.â
âHi,â you smiled at him and introduced yourself. âI saw you playing. Looks like Bobby is right.â
âI do what I can.â He tried to play it cool but the smirk betrayed him.
âWhat an asshole,â you think to yourself. Instead, you say, âGuess you've been doing this for a long time.â
âLonger than I can tell,â he smiles. âYou?â
âNot much. I graduated a few years ago.â
He nods. âWell, itâs nice to see talented girls backstage,â he winks at you.
The wink makes your cheeks turn a soft pink that you couldnât control. Bobby, on the other hand, didnât catch the wink nor the tension; he was too focused on what the violist was doing.
âPlay Vivaldi,â Bobby says, smiling as he leaves you alone with Alex.
Alex parted his lips to say something, but before any word could come out of his mouth, the director was back, commanding everyone to sit in their places. Alex turned naturally back to his seat and you moved back to your booth.
An hour later, the rehearsal was done, and everyone was gathering their stuff to leave. In just minutes, you were alone, ready to prepare everything for the chorus rehearsal you had tomorrow morning. You only left one light on because your head was hurting, so in the middle of the dimly lit room, you moved with smoothness, knowing exactly how to do your job.
The sound of the door cracking open makes you turn to see who it is. In the soft darkness, you see Alex lurking inside with his big dark eyes.
âYou need something?â you ask, turning fully to him.
He finally enters. âI forgot my bow.â he says as he closes the door behind him.
You look around the room. âI havenât seen anything.â
He stays still. âIâm lying,â he finally says.
âYouâre lying?â you tilt your head.
He laughs. âBobby wanted some beers and Iâm too tired for them.â
âOh, Bobby, of course.â You get closer. âWell, you can hide here while I finish.â
âThanks.â He looks at your lips. âNeed help?â
âNah, thanks. Just sit.â
He takes a seat close to you and watches you move the chairs as if it were second nature.
âWhy the theater?â he finally asks.
âBecause someone needs to make it work so you can play your silly box.â
âRude,â he laughs. âFair enough.â He plays with the fabric of his pants with one hand. âMy girlfriend believes my silly box is pretty inspiring.â
The way he talks about his girlfriend feels out of place, like he is trying to make you jealous, or make you feel competitive.
âWell, thatâs why sheâs your girlfriend.â You hold his gaze like a challenge.
âRight.â He holds your gaze right back. âBut it hurts me that you see my cello as a silly box.â
âIsn't it?â you ask quickly.
âNo, itâs⌠so much more than just that.â
âAnd thatâs why you are a musician and I work with lighting.â
He smirks at your response. âSmartass.â
âWhat do you want, Alex?â You adjust your posture, which makes your curves even more obvious, even under your work uniform.
âYou were watching me,â he says after a pause.
âI look at everyone. Itâs kind of my job.â
âOh, come on.â He leans forward toward you. âNo need to lie.â
âIâm being honest,â you smile, not believing what was just happening.
âYou are lying, and good girls donât lie,â he says, teasing.
âNot a good girl.â
He nods slowly. âGood to know.â His eyes meet yours again. âYou liked what you saw?â
âMaybe.â You donât get coy at his attitude; instead, you cross your arms over your chest. âYou play nicely.â
âI'm not talking about that.â
âYou have a girlfriend,â you remind him.
âSheâs in Vienna,â he brushes it off with a shrug.
âOh, so you're looking for a replacement while sheâs gone?â
âNot exactly.â He shakes his head and then meets your eyes. âWhy? Are you interested?â
You look away and smile in disbelief. He stands up and comes closer, feeling the warmth of your presence, the soft breath coming out of you. He looks down at your silhouette, the black cotton shirt highlighting the curve of your breast and waist perfectly.
âTell me you didnât like it,â he says, looking up at your face.
You look at him. âI didnât.â
âLiar,â he gets closer.
âWhat do you want, Alex?â you ask again.
âRight now?â He closes the space to whisper right into your ear, âShow you how good I am at playing the cello.â
You feel a shiver in your whole body at the suggestion. His eyes change to a darker color; now, at this closeness, he looks even more handsome. His beard is patchy and covers the right places, his lips part, and before you could react, he kisses you, his big calloused hands framing your face like they belong there. You should feel ashamed, but instead, you find yourself caught up in the moment, responding to the kiss with the same intensity. The desire was bigger.
He backs you up against the wall as his tongue explores your mouth hungrily. His hands roam your sides with his calloused palms without asking, just taking what he wants because, in your eyes and in the way you breathe, he knows this want is mutual.
He moves fast, looking for the zipper of your black cargo pants, and slides his hand inside, finding the fabric of your panties. âSo warm,â he murmurs against your lips. He rubs his fingers there, teasing, and then, he slides inside your panties with two fingers, making you spread your legs. He can feel your trimmed pubes and smirks at you before kissing you. His fingertips easily find your clit, making you bite your lower lip to hide the moan. âSo cautious,â he teases, and kisses you again as he shows you how good he is at playing your cello.
He moves his hand deeper and slides a finger inside you as he looks straight into your eyes, determined not to miss any reaction you might have. Your mouth falls open at the feeling of his thick finger inside you, and before you can even process it, he adds another and starts moving them inside you.
His hands move slowly but deeply, with an intention that makes you arch your back in pleasure. He kisses your jaw and neck, enjoying how he can feel on his lips the way you are breaking thanks to him. Only for him. He isn't thinking about his girlfriend; right now, he only has eyes for how good you look while he touches you. He knows what he is doingâafter all, he is an expert with his handsâand he's not shy to show you how talented he is.
You move your hips on his hand seeking for more friction, your hands rest on his shoulders, gripping tightly enough to leave marks, not knowing what to do with them, but the need is so big you canât help but bring him closer by the neck to kiss him again and again. You just want to feel his tongue against yours.
âFuck, Alex,â you moan, making him smirk.
âKnew you liked me.â
âShut up,â you smile back.
He holds you in place as he drives you toward your orgasm.
âTell me you like it,â he commands.
âI do,â you moan.
He smiles and adds the right pressure you need to come undone.
âIâm close,â you cry.
Your confession makes him feel a deep sense of pride in his chest, so he keeps the right pressure and rhythm, cupping your pussy so your clit feels the pressure as he fingers you. In just seconds, you are riding a wave of pleasure that makes your whole body shake and your toes curl. You rest your head on his chest as you try to catch your breath. It hurts to breathe again after holding it for so long, but the rush of air just adds another layer of pleasure. He smells your hair and takes his hand out of your pants to pull your chin up so you look at him. With both hands, and before you can even breathe properly, he pulls you by your neck to devour you until he has had enough. This kiss feels different, or maybe it is the smell of yourself wrapped around your neck that has you dizzy.
When he breaks the kiss, he kisses your sweaty neck and turns around to leave like nothing had happened.
âSee you tomorrow at the same time, pretty girl.â
He opens the door and closes it behind him, leaving you still pressed against the wall, feeling the ghost of his lips against yours and his fingers inside youÂ
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Javier's trying to get ready for work. You're trying to convince him he doesn't have to leave just yet. One thing leads to another⌠and somehow getting dressed stops being a priority.
Listen... I saw that S3 bathroom scene again. You know the one. Shirt, tie, getting ready for work... and my brain went: "Yeah, he's not making it to the embassy today muhehe." So... I wrote this instead. I regret absolutely nothing đ¤Ş
Pairing: S3 Javier PeĂąa x f!reader
Warnings: nsfw, domestic smut, horny idiots in love, established relationship, teasing, handjob, breast play, javi has a huge and hard cock (of course), precum mentioned, kissing, oral (f!receiving) â pussy licking, sucking, tongue fucking, javi eats her like he's starving, fingering, unprotected p in v (no condom), morning sex, dirty talk, praise, female+male orgasm, pull-out method, cum on her stomach, aftercare, cuddling
w/c: 2.5k ⢠javi fic masterlist ⢠taglist form
"Baby? Want me to pour you some coffee into your travel mug?" you called from the kitchen.
Javier was in the bathroom getting ready for work while you packed his lunch. He hated it.
You didn't care. You refused to let that man survive on nothing but cigarettes and bad coffee.
No answer.
"Javi!"
Still nothing.
You smiled to yourself. Figures. Whenever Javier disappeared into his own head, the rest of the world stopped existing. And ever since you'd come back to Colombia, he'd been doing that more and more.
You walked into the bathroom.
He didn't even notice you. He was leaning over the sink, rinsing his face. After shutting off the faucet, he kept his eyes closed while reaching around for the towel.
You grabbed it before he could. "Looking for this, agent?"
One eye cracked open. "You spying on me?" he mumbled, taking the towel from your hand and drying his face.
"Obviously. It's not like I've got anything better to do."
He snorted quietly before hanging the towel back up.
"I was asking if you wanted coffee for the drive. In a travel mug. You didn't answer, so I figured I'd better check you hadn't drowned while brushing your teeth."
"A travel mug?" he grumbled, already reaching for his tie. "CariĂąo, Iâm not climbing a mountain." He looked exactly like he always did at this stage of getting ready. White dress shirt. A tie you never would've picked but he somehow always managed to like. And boxers. The pants, for reasons you'd never understand, always came last.
"You say the same thing about the lunch I pack you every day." You stepped closer, gently moving his hands aside so you could fix his tie yourself. "And yet you still take it."
If Javier was terrible at one thing, it was tying a tie straight. "Feistl never lets me forget that lunch box," he muttered, letting you take over.
His aftershave hit you first. Then the smell of clean laundry. And underneath both⌠just Javier. Whatever that smell was.
"Maybe Feistl should remember you're his boss and shut up." You tried to sound casual. Not easy when the man smelled unfairly good. "Oh, and you've got water all over your tie again." You laughed. "Seriously, I'll never understand why you wash your face when you're basically already dressed."
"Don't question my system, cariĂąo." He grinned. "Or the lunch stays here."
"You wouldn't dare. I'll make you take the coffee too."
He groaned dramatically. "Please don't. We've got coffee at the embassy."
"Yeah. Coffee you complain about every single day." You stuck your tongue out before smoothing his tie one last time. "There."
"Thanks," he said quietly. Almost like he still wasn't used to someone taking care of him.
"For fixing your tie? You know I'd always do a better job than you."
"Not just for that."
You looked up at him. Being so much shorter had one very specific advantage. Every time he hugged you, your face ended up against his chest, close enough to hear his heartbeat. Worth every sore neck. Your eyes met his. Brown. Warm. And suddenly your stomach flipped. Jesus. Ovulation really was dangerous. You reached up, brushing a few stubborn strands of hair back off his forehead. "You've been working way too much lately..."
He let out a quiet laugh. You couldn't tell whether he actually found it funny or if he was just exhausted. "Someone's gotta do it." His thumb brushed gently across your bottom lip.
"Mhm..." Your hands wandered down his chest. Over his stomach. Stopping just above the waistband of his boxers. You could already feel him starting to get hard beneath the fabric. "What if..." you murmured. "What if you just... went in a little later today?"
You didn't wait for an answer. Your palm started rubbing him through his boxers. Slow. Firm.
There it was. He was already getting hard. That didn't surprise you. Javier had never exactly been hard to turn on. His body always gave him away.
He leaned down and kissed you. Soft. Warm. His lips still tasted faintly of mint toothpaste. "I can't," he murmured against your mouth. "Crosby's gonna kill me if I'm late." Even so, he made absolutely no move to stop your hand. If anything⌠he leaned into it.
You smiled against his lips before kissing him properly this time, slipping your tongue into his mouth.
He kissed you back immediately, his tongue finding yours without a second's hesitation.
The bathroom fell quiet except for the wet sound of kissing and the soft little moans slipping from his throat while your hand kept stroking him through the fabric.
God⌠you loved hearing him moan. Honestly, Javier's moans were one of the sexiest things you'd ever heard. Your grip tightened just enough to pull another one from him.
"CariĂąo..." He pulled back with a sigh. "You're gonna be the death of me one day."
You laughed.
His hands found the belt of your robe, slowly undoing the knot.
At the same time, your fingers hooked into the waistband of his boxers, trying to tug them down.
"So impatient," he murmured with a grin. His eyes immediately dropped when your robe slipped from your shoulders.
Nothing underneath. Not even panties. Not because you'd planned it. You just slept naked and hadn't gotten dressed yet.
And judging by the look on his face⌠he definitely wasn't complaining.
You, however, were having a hell of a time getting his boxers off. He was already so hard that trying to pull them down with one hand was nearly impossible.
"Need some help, cariĂąo?" Javier grinned, amusement written all over his face. For the first time all morning, he looked... lighter. No stress. No embassy. No work. Just him.
You loved seeing him like this. "No." You didn't break eye contact. You brought your other hand up, grabbed the waistband with both hands, and yanked. The boxers slid all the way down to his ankles. "There," you said with a smug little smile.
"That's my girl," Javier murmured. Now he was standing in front of you wearing nothing but the dress shirt and the tie you'd spent the last few minutes fixing. You already knew you'd be fixing it again later. He was already hard. Very hard.
"Mmm..." you teased, your eyes dropping briefly. "Good morning, sir." You kissed him again, wrapping your hand around his cock.
God⌠he was hot. Thick. Heavy in your hand. Your fingers barely fit around him.
Your thumb brushed over the head, already slick enough to tell you exactly how badly he wanted you.
A low moan melted into the kiss. Almost without thinking, his hips rolled into your hand, slowly fucking your grip while you kept stroking him. One hand slid up to your breast, giving it a slow squeeze before his fingers found your nipple.
The touch sent heat rushing straight through you.
His other hand settled on your ass, pulling you flush against him until there wasn't even the slightest bit of space left between you.
Your hand kept stroking him. Slow. Lazy. Your thumb glided over the head with every pass. "Javi..." you whispered against his lips. "Take me."
That was it.
"Fuck..." He breathed the word against your mouth, whatever restraint he'd had disappearing in an instant.
Your hand slipped off him as he hooked an arm under your thighs and lifted you like you weighed nothing. A quiet laugh escaped you as your legs wrapped around his waist automatically.
The bedroom was only a few steps away. It still felt too damn far. With every step, the head of his cock brushed against you, making you squirm in his arms.
He shoved the bedroom door open with his foot and walked straight to the bed. A second later, he was setting you down on the edge of the mattress.
Your feet found the floor again. Your ass barely stayed on the bed. You already knew exactly what he was about to do.
Javier dropped to his knees. His hands slid up your thighs before gently pushing them apart. "So... morning to you too," he murmured, his eyes fixed shamelessly between your legs.
You leaned back on your elbows. You wanted to watch him. You always did. Watching him settle between your thighs was almost enough to make you lose your mind before he even touched you.
Then you felt it. The very first flick of his tongue against your clit. Your head fell back instantly. "Oh... Javi..." The sound slipped out before you could stop it.
He'd barely started. Barely. But just knowing he was right where he loved being... and God, you knew how much he loved it... already had every muscle in your body tightening.
The teasing didn't last long. Within seconds, slow little kisses turned into something much hungrier. Much needier. Like he'd been craving you all morning. His fingers tightened around your thighs, keeping you exactly where he wanted you while his mouth got to work.
Wet, filthy sounds filled the room as his lips wrapped around your clit, sucking just hard enough to make you gasp.
"Fuck... Javi..." Your fingers tangled in his hair, pulling him closer without even thinking about it.
He didn't seem to mind. If anything, it only made him groan against you.
Your free hand grabbed a fistful of the sheets. God⌠he was so fucking good at this. He never rushed. Not once.
His tongue stopped focusing on just your clit. Instead, he dragged long, slow strokes through your slickness from top to bottom before doing it all over again, each one making your hips lift helplessly off the mattress.
A quiet hum vibrated against your skin.
"Nuh-uh..." His voice was rough. "Stay still, cariĂąo." Then his mouth was on you again. He tasted you like he couldn't get enough. Like he'd happily spend the rest of the morning between your thighs. His tongue slipped inside you, fucking you in slow, deliberate strokes before pulling back to lick you again.
Every lick. Every suck. Every stroke.
Closer. Closer. Closer.
And right when you were sure you couldn't take another second...
His tongue slipped away. His lips found your clit again. Then, without warning, two fingers slipped inside you.
"Oh... fuck..." Your whole body jolted. "Javi... slow down... don't stop... fuck... right there..." You weren't even sure what you were saying anymore. The words barely made sense between broken moans.
His mouth. His fingers. The way they worked together. It was too much. And somehow still not enough.
You were so close. Instinctively, your hips lifted, chasing his fingers, trying to take them deeper. The second you moved...
He pulled them out. His mouth left you too.
"Jesus... fuck, Javi..." The frustrated sound that escaped you was almost a growl. You'd been right there. "What the fuâ" The words died in your throat.
He already knew. He'd felt how close you were. "I wanna be inside you, cariĂąo," he groaned. He didn't wait for an answer. Didn't need one. He got to his feet without taking his eyes off you.
You started scooting farther onto the bed automatically, already making room for him.
"No." One hand stopped you. "Stay right there." His palm settled against your hip, keeping you exactly where you were. "Good girl." A crooked smile pulled at the corner of his mouth. "I wanna fuck you like this."
His hands slipped beneath your hips, pulling you all the way to the edge of the mattress. Just enough. He lined himself up with you before dragging you down onto him in one hard thrust. No warning. No easing you into it. He filled you completely.
A cry broke free before you could stop it.
The head of his cock found that spot inside you instantly. The one he somehow always managed to hit. "Fuck..." he breathed. "You feel so fucking good." For a moment, he didn't move. He just stayed there, buried deep inside you, enjoying the way your body squeezed around him.
Then he started fucking you. Long. Deep. Pulling almost all the way out before sliding right back in. Slow enough to make you feel every inch. Then fast enough to leave you breathless. Then slow again.
The room filled with the sharp sound of skin meeting skin.
You'd already been hanging by a thread. This was all it took. "Javi... I... I'm gonna..."
He eased you the rest of the way back onto the mattress and came down with you. His body covered yours completely. One hand found yours. Then the other. He laced your fingers together above your head and held them there while he kept thrusting into you. His mouth found your neck. Little bites. Slow kisses. Dirty words whispered against your ear.
Every single one made your stomach tighten even more. You didn't have a chance. The orgasm hit you all at once. A broken moan spilled from your lips as your whole body went tight around him. Your back arched. Your legs trembled. One wave crashed into the next until all you could do was gasp his name.
The way you clenched around him was enough to snap the last bit of control he had left. "Fuck..." He fucked you through it, chasing his own release, driving into you a few more desperate times before letting go of your hands. He braced himself on the mattress and pulled out.
The sudden emptiness made you whine before you could stop yourself. Your body was still fluttering around nothing.
"Sorry, cariĂąo..." he breathed.
You only smiled.
Neither of you had even thought about a condom. This was just how you did things. Kids weren't part of the plan. Not yet.
His hand wrapped around his cock, stroking himself a few quick times. A low groan rumbled out of him. The first hot streak landed across your stomach. Another followed. Then another.
You stayed exactly where you were, breathing hard, still shaking from your orgasm as you watched it spread across your skin before slowly slipping lower. God⌠that was so fucking hot. A tired little shiver rolled through your body.
Javier gave himself another couple of strokes, working out the last few drops before finally letting go.
Still trembling, you scooted farther onto the bed to make room for him.
He didn't need to be told. He climbed in beside you and immediately pulled you against his chest. He couldn't have cared less about the mess. Not on your stomach. Not on the sheets. He buried his face against your neck and let out a satisfied little sigh. "So..." he mumbled. "Pretty sure Crosby wouldn't buy this as an excuse for being late."
You laughed, running your fingers through his hair, now damp with sweat. "Yeah... maybe don't test that." The last aftershocks were still rolling through your body.
He laughed quietly, the sound rumbling against your skin. Then he wrapped his arm around you a little tighter, like he wanted to keep the rest of the world as far away as possible, and pressed one slow kiss to your shoulder. "Mmh..." His lips brushed your skin. "For now... Crosby can go fuck himself." He closed his eyes, letting you curl even closer against him.
Yeah. He'd be late for work. Neither of you cared.
Sorry I'm very late with this but I wanted to take the time for this đ
The last book I read: finished? Wrath of the Triple Godess - Rick Riordan
A book I'd recommend: omg so many.
Percy Jackson series (and the series after it),
the Tiger at Midnight trilogy,
A Crown of Wishes,
The Grisha verse books,
Ravenspire books (retelling of fairy tales but dark).
I LOVE ALL OF THESE đЎ
A book I couldn't put down; Percy Jackson and the Tiger at Midnight books
A book I read twice or more: PERCY JACKSON
A book on my tbr: I have 133 on my tbr đŤŁ. I have no clue anymore.
A book I've put down: the Kingdom of Copper - Daevabad trilogy. Loved the first book. Stopped because of finishing my studies (3 years ago, oops) and because I couldnt quite like the remaining characters. I thought oh I'll read fanfic, those are short one shot stories which won't distract me đ (oops again)
A book on my wishlist: uhmm.......đ¤ˇđťââď¸
A favourite book from childhood: PERCY JACKSON
A book I'd gift a friend: depends who. I really recomment any of the bove. Unfortunately not many people I know like the same books (except my mom)
Poetry or lyrics book I own: Blue Horses - Mary Oliver (yes because Pedro posted something ones and got me interested and curious. Still have to read)
A non-fiction book that I own: The Outsider - Vir Das
What I'm currently reading: the Sun and the Star: Court of the Dead - Rick Riordan (yes still. Y'all keep distracting me with your amazing fics)
My next read: The Outsider - Vir Das. After that Project Hail Mary.
After, I don't know yet, depends on what I'm in the mood for
I bet you can't guess which series and writer are my favourite đ¤ đЎ
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
summary: life hasn't been the same since the outbreak, but still, you try to survive. you have to.
pairing: joel miller x fem!reader
content warning(s): MATURE (18+ MDNI), established relationship, flashbacks, death of a child, brief mention of violence, reader insecurities, joel is bad at feelings, boston qz!joel (for now), implied smut, minimal physical description of reader, no use of y/n.
word count: 8.1k
a/n: alright y'all - i wrote this story back in 2023 and never quite finished the story after writing 3 chapters, but i missed writing for joel and wanted to rework this story as it was one of the first series that i ever wrote for joel. anyway, stay tuned. we're in for an emotional ride. we're starting with boston qz!joel for now (will eventually get to jackson!joel though). <3
*italics are flashbacks*
pt. 2 || series masterlist. || read on ao3.
It had been five years since the outbreak. Five years since everything changedâsince the world ended. You stayed close to Joel and Tommy, following their lead and doing things that you were sure neither of you would ever think of doing if the world hadnât gone to shit.Â
But still, it was a way for you all to survive. You tried to tell yourself that every time you hurt someone, every time you had stole from people that were just trying to survive too.Â
Joel was the only one who seemed unfazed by it all. This world had hardened him much more than it did you and Tommy. Heâd just tell you that it was âeither them or usâ, and you knew he had a point. You wouldnât be alive today if it werenât for Joel or Tommy.
So, you went along with what they did.Â
And it kept you up every night. You couldnât sleep longer than an hour or two without being woken up by the sounds of screaming. It was always the same nightmare tooâOutbreak day and the couple of days that followed after that.Â
But this life had turned you into a version of yourself that you no longer recognized either. You didnât blink twice or flinch if you had to hurt someone to survive. Youâd hear Joelâs words echo in your mind when you did.Â
âItâs either them or us.â
You hated what the world became, hated the person you were now. Joel barely looked at you. Tommy, too. It was like the three of you were ashamed of the things you all had to do.Â
But sometimes, for a few moments, youâd allow yourself to reminisce about what life was like before the world ended.Â
You thought about Sarahâher bouncy curls and infectious smile.Â
You thought about how life was finally falling in place for youâyou were in love and in a seriously committed relationship with Joel, talking about the future with each other.Â
Everything had been going just right.Â
But the world had ended too fast. One minute you were celebrating Joelâs birthday in the morning with Sarah, cooking breakfast alongside of her and the next, she was taking her last breath in his arms.Â
It wasnât fair.
None of that should have happened.
Sarah should have still been here.Â
It should have been you.Â
You didnât only lose Sarah that night.Â
You lost Joel too.Â
He couldnât even properly grieve his daughter, couldnât even bury her or say goodbye. Instead, Tommy had hoisted him up and told you both to run.Â
You didnât want to. Joel didnât either.Â
But you both did anyway.Â
Leaving the old life behind.Â
Leaving Sarah behind.Â
And it had only gotten worse from there.Â
That next morning, you flinched at the sound of a gunshot ringing through the woods. You stood from the ground so fast and ran towards the noise, which was probably not a good idea considering the world had ended.Â
But when you saw Joelâgun in hand and bleeding at the templeâyou rushed to him. You could see the tears in his eyes, the distant and vacancy in those deep brown eyes. He lost his little girl and he wanted everything to end. Tommy had come rushing towards you seconds later.Â
You didnât know what to do. You tried to get Joelâs attention, but he hadnât answered. He kept his attention forward.Â
The only thing he said was, âI flinched. I fuckinâ flinched.âÂ
Nothing was the same after that.Â
And yet, your bodies still craved each other. Long gone was the relationship you had with him and instead, it was replaced by convenience, familiarity. You didnât talk to him like you normally did and even if you tried, he wouldnât say much.Â
So, you told yourself that youâd rather have him like this than not have him at all.Â
âIâm tired, Joel,â Tommy said, rifle slung over his shoulder. The three of you had staked out an abandoned store, having noticed a couple of people come in and out of it. They didnât look threatening, just two people trying to survive like the rest of the population.Â
âEither we do this, or we starve,â Joel mumbled. âTake your pick.âÂ
You knew not to get in between them. Before, you had no problem trying to calm them down, but that was when Sarah was still hereâwhen sheâd be there to back you up. You sighed quietly under your breath, mind drifting to memories of before. You were tired too, and you knew Joel was also.Â
But you had to keep going.Â
âItâs either them or us.â
âWhy canât weâjust try to join a bigger group? Thereâs strength in numbers,â Tommy suggested.Â
âNo.â Joel said. âI ainât trustinâ anyone else but the two of you.âÂ
âWe canât survive like this, Joel.âÂ
âIâd say weâre doinâ just fine,â he answered.Â
Tommy sighed.Â
Then, his gaze fell on you. For a moment, his eyes softened. Tommy knew the toll it took on youâseeing a man you once loved turn into someone you didnât know anymore.Â
âWhat about you?â He asked.Â
Joel turned to look at you, and for a moment, when your eyes met, you noticed a quick glimpse of the man from before. It had softened just a fraction, but as quickly as that came, it passedâalmost like Joel remembered where they were and what this world was.Â
âWe keep going,â you answered. âWeâre all exhausted, Tommy, but weâwe have to keep going.âÂ
Joel nodded once. Didnât give you a smile or anything, just a single nod before looking back at Tommy.Â
âThereâs a QZ nearby. Boston. Maybeâmaybe we should head there. After this, after⌠what weâre about to do.âÂ
Joel sighed.Â
You bit your lower lip.Â
It wasnât a bad idea, but you werenât sure about it. Going to a QZ meant giving up any sense of freedom you had now in exchange for shelter and food.
âThink about it. Weâll have a place to lay our heads every night, food we can eat,â Tommy continued. âWe wonât have to worry about the infected killinâ us, orâor other people who are also tryinâ to survive too.âÂ
âRight. Weâll just have to worry about FEDRA tryinâ to do that instead,â Joel muttered.Â
He sighed. âWeâve done thisâŚfor the last five years, Joel. Ainât you tired? Wouldnât you want to give her some place safe to stay?âÂ
You shook your head. You hated when Tommy used you as a way to get through to Joel.Â
He looked at you again. His gaze lingered. His jaw clenched as he placed both hands on his hips. Joel hadnât been the same since he lost Sarah and he wished he could say that he opened up to you, to let you in, but instead, he did the opposite. Joel put his guard up around everyone, including Tommy, putting people he loved at armâs length. He loved you from afar because if he held you close and lost you the way he lost Sarah, Joel knew itâd break him.Â
âOf course I want to give her some place safe to stay,â Joel finally answered. âI ainât doinâ this because I like it. Iâm doinâ it to survive, Tommy.âÂ
âWe ainât survivinâ, Joel. Weâre just waitinâ for our turn,â he said quietly.Â
Joel cleared his throat. He dropped his gaze to his boots.Â
âFine,â Joel mumbled. âAfter this, we head to Boston.âÂ
Tommyâs eyes widened just slightly. He hadnât expected Joel to agree. âReally?â
âBut we still stick together, you hear me?â Joel said.Â
âYeah, yes,â Tommy nodded.Â
âYou hear me too?â Joel asked you, looking over at you.Â
You nodded.Â
Then, Joel took you by surprise by taking your hand in his. You gasped quietly, feeling the roughness of his palm against your own. He usually only initiated any kind of physical touch at night, away from Tommy and in the dark where neither of you could see.Â
âIâm just tryinâ to protect you,â he whispered.Â
âI know, baby,â you said.Â
Joel cleared his throat. Almost like he had woken up from whatever was clouding his mind, he pulled his hand from yours immediately. âYou stay by my side, okay?â
âAlways,â you whispered.Â
There was hope that simmered in your chest. Hope that maybe Boston would become a home for the three of you, but while it was still a long trip to get there, you still had to do your job.Â
And right now, that meant having to hurt two innocent people in order for you, Joel and Tommy to survive.Â
To make it to tomorrow.Â
You were covered in blood. The two people that you were going to steal supplies from didnât make it easy. They beggedâpleaded for you to just take what you needed and leave. They promised they wouldnât go after you, promised that they were just trying to survive too.Â
But you knew letting them go was a risk that you couldnât take.
Not in this world.Â
You took shelter elsewhere. After stealing their suppliesâwhich were a handful of canned goods and a first aid kitâthe three of you kept walking. Onto the next one.Â
Joel didnât say a word.Â
Neither did Tommy.Â
You kept your eyes straight ahead and tried to block out the sounds of their screams, their cries. Your hands shook, staring down at them like they no longer belonged to you. It blended in with memories of the day of the outbreakâthe sound of Joel pleading with Sarah to just hang on, the sound of Sarahâs whimpers at the pain she felt.Â
You hated the person you became.Â
No matter what you told yourself, there was a part of you that knew that there was no redeeming yourself. Not after the things you did to people who didnât deserve itâjust like the couple that you killed for a few canned goods and a fucking first aid kit.Â
âWe should take shelter here,â Tommy said, motioning ahead. âWe start moving again at dawn.â
Joel nodded in response.Â
You just kept walking.Â
Away from the main roads, you finally set your bag down to give your back a break. Joel had surprised you the second time that day by standing in front of you and taking your shaky hands in his own.
âYou did good back there,â he whispered. âI know it ainât easy.â
You didnât answer, just kept your gaze on his hands. It was exactly what you neededâhe was always what you needed, so you tried to hold onto whatever moment this was.Â
âHey,â Joel said quietly. âDarlinâ?â
Then, you looked up at him. Tears filled your eyes. Joelâs eyes softened for a brief moment.Â
âAre we really going to Boston?â You asked.
Joel sighed. âYeah, weâre goinâ to Boston.â
âAnd whatever this is⌠weâre done?â
He nodded. âCanât exactly be doinâ this in a QZ.âÂ
âAnd us?â
âWhat about us?â
You sighed. âNothing, never mind.â
Joel squeezed your hands. âYou should try and get some sleep. Iâll take first watch.â
âRight, yeah.â
He let go and turned on his heel, his back now facing you as he walked towards his own bag. You didnât want to cry, didnât want to break down. All you wanted was for him to hold youâjust like before. Instead, he retreated and only gave you glimpses of himself whenever he wanted.Â
And yet, you stayed.Â
Because it was better than losing him entirely.
It had only been a few months in the Boston QZ before you met Tess. She approached Joel first, who then introduced you and Tommy later that week. You werenât sure exactly what smuggling meant until she broke it down in full detailâit meant more ration cards and it meant living just a bit better than everyone else in the QZ.Â
You noticedâfor the first time since arrivingâthe light in Joelâs eyes. You knew he needed more than doing just a simple cleanup or fixing things around the QZ. You watched how eager he was to get back out there, even if it meant encountering people that he wouldnât otherwise trust.Â
Tommy was quick to agree. He felt like he owed it to Joel to do what he wanted, especially since he had agreed to come to Boston.Â
That only left you.Â
And it unnerved youâhow close Tess was to Joel, how her hand would brush against his. You knew Joel wasnât the type of man to ever cheat on you, but things change. The world changed.Â
You knew you couldnât say no, not when Joel and Tommy went on about you being such a good shot that you could shoot something with your eyes closed. Tess looked ecstatic, said that sheâd have a job for the three of you soon and when she left, Joel walked her out.Â
You looked at Tommy.Â
He gave you an apologetic look.
âShe ainât his type,â he said. ââSides, he loves you.â
âHe hasnât said those words in years,â you whispered.Â
Tommy sighed. âHeâs justâlost a lot.â
âI know,â you answered. âBut that doesnât mean heâs the only one.âÂ
You turned on your heel, didnât bother waiting for him, as you walked into the bedroom that you shared with Joel. You sat at the edge and looked down at your lap, tears filling your eyes. You didnât know what this meant anymore, didnât know what Joel wanted.Â
It only took him a few minutes before he joined you in bed. He was in a good mood, laying down in bed and gently taking you with him. You craved every physical interaction you had with him because they happened less frequently as the years went on.Â
But still, you both had needs.Â
And you felt familiar to him.Â
âThis is gonna be a good thing, darlinâ,â he whispered, lightly kissing your temple.Â
âOkay, Joel.â
He moved to hover above you. Joel looked down at you and cupped your cheek. âWhatâs wrong?â
âNothinâ.â
âDonât look like nothinâ.â
âYou justâyou look real close to Tess.â
He sighed. âSheâs just a business partner.âÂ
âI know that. Iâm trying not to let it get to my head.â
Joel knew that he hadnât been good to you. It wasnât that he didnât want to, it was just that he didnât know how to anymore. He didnât know how to love you without the fear crawling up his chest, reminding him that at any moment, he could lose you the way he lost Sarah. So, he tried to keep you at armâs length, hoping that his actions were enough for you to know that he still loved you, that he would always love you.Â
âYou know I ainât ever gonna hurt you, right?â
You looked up at him and nodded, despite every inch of your body wanting to scream that he hurt you every day. You knew it wasnât intentional either, so you didnât say anything. He lost Sarah. She died in his arms and then the next day, he tried to kill himself because of it. Joel was broken and there wasnât anything you could do to help fix him.Â
So, you stayed by his side. Hoping that it was enough for him to see that you were still here.Â
âI know, Joel.â
âWeâre gonna be okay,â he whispered, lowering himself between your legs. âYouâll see.â
Months turned to years. Smuggling with Tess did make things better for you, Joel, and Tommy. You didnât struggle like you had when you first arrived, but the dynamic between you and Joel shifted. Heâd smuggle more often than you and Tommy. Sometimes, heâd even go by himself.Â
But things started shifting when Tommy started distancing himself from you, Joel, and Tess. He stopped smuggling and instead, became more interested in a group called the Fireflies. Said that he was fighting for something bigger than himself and Joel didnât like that. FEDRA had been arresting anyone who was affiliated with the Fireflies and it wasnât ever a good thing when FEDRA was involved.Â
So, smuggling had become a thing that you, Joel, and Tess started doing and you always felt like a third wheel whenever you were around the two of them. They just moved in sync, so familiar with each otherâs movements that it made you feel empty and hollow whenever you were on a run with them. Joel would always check in with youâa gentle hand on your lower back, a light kiss on your temple, but it wasnât enough.Â
It stopped being enough when he started going out on runs independently with Tess.Â
And it stopped being enough when he started taking the pills heâd smuggle and drink alcohol almost every night to help him sleep.Â
Long gone was the person who was so full of life, of love⌠He had become a broken shell of a man, putting up walls around himself not even you could break through. And you were tired. Tired of seeing him work himself day in and day out, busying himself of the thoughts you were sure were plaguing him.Â
One night after he left to go on a run with Tess, you stayed in your apartment and stared out the window. You hadnât seen or talked to Tommy in so long and you wondered if he was safe, if he was thriving in his newfound tribe. It had been raining outside, so you watched the water trickle down the side of the glass as you waited for Joel to come home.Â
It was moments like this when your mind started to drift.Â
And you started to think about the time before outbreak day.Â
When you were happy, in love, and hopeful for a life that you longed for.Â
âMovie night?â Sarah asked, pouring the popcorn into a large bowl in your kitchen.
âDid you finish your homework?âÂ
âYesâŚâ
âUh huh,â you smiled, reaching over to plop a single popcorn into your mouth. âAnd what if your dad comes home and finds out that you didnât, in fact, finish your homework?â
Sarah shrugged. âItâs Friday, come on.â
âFine,â you said. âBut if I get in trouble, Iâm blaming you.â
She grinned. Her dimples appeared instantly. âYouâre the best.â Then, she grabbed the bowl of popcorn and walked into your living room, sliding in the DVD of the movie she wanted to watch into the player.Â
When you moved into this neighborhood a few years ago, you hadnât expected to develop such a close relationship with your next door neighbor. Sarah had been the first one to introduce herself that weekend you moved in, holding a plate of cookies. Joel was standing next to her, looking stiff and uneasy on your front porch.Â
âHi, Iâm Sarah! This is my dad, Joel. We live next door and we just wanted to welcome you to the neighborhood.â
You looked at the young girl and then looked at Joel. He had his hands on his hips and his eyes looking everywhere but at you.Â
âOh,â you smiled. âThatâs real sweet of you both, thank you.â You told them your name and then looked down at the plate of cookies. âThat for me?â
Sarah grinned. âYes! I made them this morning.â
âWell, I do have a sweet tooth and I think Iâm due for a break, so⌠yâall want to come in?â
Joel finally looked at you. When your eyes met, something stirred in your chest. Joel felt it too because he no longer could take his eyes off you. But then,âOh no, thatâs quite alrightââ
âWeâd love to!â Sarah interjected.
Joel sighed. âMâsorry,â he mumbled. âWe donât mean to be a bother.â
âYouâre not,â you smiled, opening the door even further for the two of them to step inside. âI invited you both. So long as you donât mind the mess.â
âWhoa,â Sarah said, stepping inside and looking around with wide eyes. âYou have so many pictures!â
âAh,â you said softly. âYeah, I like taking pictures. I collect a few cameras, actually.âÂ
âAnd a record player?!â
Joel cleared his throat. âSarahââ
âItâs okay,â you smiled, abruptly reaching out to rest a hand on his forearm. The both of you looked down at your hand. You pulled it away immediately. âSorry.âÂ
âSâokay, darlinâ.âÂ
You felt the heat rise in your cheeks.Â
âCan I put a record in?â Sarah asked.Â
âYeah,â you answered, walking over to her and gently taking the plate in her hands. âPick any record you like. Iâll set these in the kitchen.âÂ
âDadâlook, sheâs got some of your favorites too.â
Joel kept his gaze on you, watched you interact so easily with his daughter that it made his stomach flutter with a feeling he hadnât felt in years.Â
âWell, youâre welcome over anytime, Sarah,â you said softly. âAs long as itâs okay with you, Joel.â
He nodded and glanced down at Sarah for a moment. âI reckon thatâs fine.âÂ
âIâm gonna be here every day after school,â Sarah laughed quietly.
âThatâd be great. Iâm new to the area, so maybe yâall both can show me around one day.â
It had only taken Joel a year later to finally make his move. You werenât sure if the feeling had been mutual, but Sarah would be over at your place almost every day, especially when Joel was working late. It wasnât until one night, after Sarah passed out on your couch after she said she wanted to watch a movie, that Joel climbed up the few steps on your porch only for you to open the door right before he knocked.Â
âOh,â you smiled. âI was just throwing the trash out,â you said, keeping the door open for him in case he wanted to step inside. âSarahâs asleep.â
âLet me guess⌠she convinced you to watch a movie and then fell asleep about half an hour into it,â he chuckled.
âYup, thatâs exactly what happened.â You laughed quietly, stepping outside in just an oversized shirt and a pair of sleep pants as you walked towards the trash bin at the front of your home.
âHere, let me,â Joel said, shutting the front door and then taking the trash bag from your hand. He was tiredâexhausted from yet another late night of work, but he always enjoyed coming home.Â
Because coming home meant also seeing you.Â
Once he threw your trash away, Joel followed you back onto your porch where you both leaned against the railing, lit up only by the single porch light.Â
âYou look tired,â you pointed out. âYou have the weekend off, right?â
Joel nodded. âFigure I sleep in tomorrow,â he said. âAnd just be⌠lazy.âÂ
âSounds like a great day to me,â you smiled.Â
âYou got any plans?â He asked.
You shook your head. âProbably just do some cleaning around the house, check out that new bookstore in town. Sarah mentioned she wanted to join, soââ
âThat your way of askinâ permission?â
âWell, I was thinking I was gonna ask for forgiveness and not permission,â you smiled.
Joel let his lips curl upwards. âYou know, Iâm thinkinâ Sarah might like you more than she likes me,â he teased.Â
You rolled your eyes playfully. âOh, sure. Of course Iâm her favorite. I let her do whatever she wants,â you grinned.
âWhat?â Joel asked.
âYeah. I say yes to everything she wants to do.â
His eyes narrowed. âNo, you donât.â
âI do.â
âLiar.â
You gasped playfully. âJoel Miller! I am no liar.â
His smile grew. Joel took a step closer to you now. âYouâre real pretty, yâknow that?â He blurted out.Â
Your eyes widened slightly. Your cheeks flushed and the tips of your ears grew hot. âWhat?âÂ
âShit, sorry,â he sighed, looking away from you as he brought a hand up to rub the back of his neck. âThat just came out. Mâsorry.âÂ
âYou think⌠Iâm pretty?â You smiled.Â
Joel slowly looked back up at you. âAm I crossinâ a line?â
You shook your head and moved closer to him. âJoel, Iâve had a crush on you for a while now. Figured maybe you werenât interested.â
âYâYou, what?â Joel bit his lower lip. âSarah was rightâŚâ
âWhat?â
âShe said you liked me, or at least wanted me to ask you out or somethinâ. I donât know. I didnât believe her.âÂ
You laughed quietly. âSheâs trying to set us up⌠she told me that maybe I should just ask you out too.âÂ
Joel smiled. He felt the nerves slowly settle down. âShe can be sneaky when she wants to be.âÂ
âYeah, I see that now,â you smiled.Â
âSo, I guess⌠would you wanna go out to dinner with me this weekend?âÂ
You bit your lower lip. âIâd like that⌠very much, Joel.âÂ
He grinned now. You noticed the dimple on his cheek as he leaned in to kiss your forehead lightly. âTomorrow at seven? Iâll pick you up.âÂ
âGonna take me some place nice, Joel?âÂ
He pulled back to look down at you. He was so close to you now. âYeah, baby.âÂ
You felt your stomach flip and then you leaned up to kiss his cheek. âCanât wait.âÂ
 Then, your relationship with Joel blossomed. You had been together for two years before the outbreak happened. Sarah had made it known from the very beginning that she couldnât wait until you both got marriedâher two favorite people in the world.Â
And as she got older, she started looking at you like a mother figure in her life. Sheâd come to you for advice, cry on your shoulder when a boy hurt her feelings or if she just needed to vent about her life as a fourteen year old.Â
You and Joel talked about the future. You both knew what each other wantedâmarriage, kids, the whole dream. Joel would tell you that it would happen soon, but he never did get a chance to propose. He picked out the ring with Sarah, planned it with her too.
But then, the outbreak happened.Â
And the future you both wanted would never come.Â
Because when the world ended for everyone else, it stopped moving for you and Joel.Â
Sarah wasnât supposed to die like that. She wasnât supposed to take her last breath in his fatherâs arms. Joel wasnât supposed to lose her.Â
You had woken up abruptly when you heard the front door shut. You looked up and watched Joel stumble to the small table, sitting down on the chair with a quiet grunt.Â
âHeyâŚâ you whispered, walking over to him slowly. âYouâre back late.âÂ
âSorry. Ran into some trouble, but sâfine.âÂ
Then, you noticed the blood on his hands and you immediately sat across from him, scooting your chair closer to his. âWhat happened?âÂ
âWas a bad deal,â Joel mumbled. âA couple of infected, but otherwise, the guys we were supposed to meet up with didnât have what they promised.âÂ
âOh,â you whispered. You knew what that meant. You didnât push any further. âDoes it hurt?âÂ
Joel shook his head. âMâfine.âÂ
âYouâre not,â you sighed.Â
âI am.âÂ
âJoelââ
He brought a hand up to pinch the bridge of his nose. âIt happens.âÂ
âI donât want to lose you,â you whispered.Â
That got his attention. Joelâs eyes softened for a moment. It was like he was looking at you the way he did before the world endedâfilled with love. âYou wonât, darlinâ.âÂ
âYou donât know that.âÂ
âIâll always come back to you,â he whispered. âYou know that.âÂ
âBut at what cost?âÂ
âWhat?âÂ
âNothing,â you sighed. âI just donât like seeing you hurt.âÂ
Joel didnât push. He just nodded. âMâtryinâ.â
âI know you are,â you said quietly. Instead of continuing the conversation, you stood from the chair to retrieve the first aid kit you kept in the cupboard. âNext run, Iâm doing it with Tess.âÂ
âWhat? No,â Joel shook his head instantly.Â
âI can handle myself,â you said, sitting back down in front of him. âBesides, you trust Tess, donât you?âÂ
âYeah, I do,â he answered.Â
âThen trust me too.âÂ
Joel shook his head. âI do trust you.âÂ
âThen, whatâs the problem? You can go out there, but I canât?â
âYou can,â he corrected. âAs long as Iâm there too.âÂ
âJoel,â you sighed. âIâm a better shot than you. Iâll be fine.âÂ
He stared at you. Joel didnât know how to tell you that he didnât want you going out there without him because it meant he wasnât there to protect you, and if he wasnât there, then it was a higher possibility that he could lose you forever.Â
âNo,â was all he said.Â
âJoelââ
âI said no,â he interrupted.Â
âI donât think I was asking,â you replied. âIâm going. You donât get to be the only one to hurt.â
âI wasnâtââ
âJoel, youâve probably got a mild fracture in your hand. You really think you should be going back out there? What if you donât come home? Then, what?âÂ
He sighed.Â
âHow else would you be able to protect me if you arenât here?âÂ
Joel opened his mouth and then closed it again.Â
âYou need to trust me,â you repeated. âI can handle myself.â
âNot what Iâm worried about.âÂ
âThen, what are you worried about?âÂ
Joel looked into your eyes and whispered, âFailinâ you.â
 It was a crack in his guard. A glimpse of vulnerability.Â
You moved closer, slowly and carefully. This was the first time in a very long time that Joel was opening up to you with what he was feeling. You couldnât remember the last time he had been honest with you like this.Â
âJoelâŚâ
He shook his head, either to stop himself from continuing or to remind himself to lift those same walls back up.Â
âSâfine. If you wanna go, then go,â he muttered. âAinât like I can stop you.âÂ
You sighed. His vulnerability left as quickly as it came. âJoelââ
âJust be careful, okay?âÂ
You reached out for his hand and he didnât move, didnât flinch at the sudden contact either. Instead, Joel turned his hand in yours and gently squeezed your hand. He missed you, missed his old life, missed Sarah.Â
âYou know I will be,â you whispered. âJust promise me youâll take it easy.âÂ
He shrugged.Â
âJoel.âÂ
âIâll try,â he sighed.Â
âIâll check in with Tess tomorrow. Tell her that itâs me that will join her,â you said.Â
Joel nodded. âOkay, darlinâ.â
âCome on,â you said softly. âLetâs get you cleaned up.âÂ
Joel stood from the table and followed you into the bathroom. He couldnât look away from you now; there were moments where heâd find himself thinking back to life back in Texas, when all he had to worry about was paying his bills, making sure Sarah was taken care of, and how he should propose to you. The ring he bought with Sarah was always kept with himâaway from you, but as a reminder of a life that he could have had with you.Â
He hadnât been the same since the day of the outbreakâsince he lost Sarah. Joel wished he could give you pieces of himself again. He wished he could tell you all of the things that plagued his mind, but he didnâtâcouldnât.Â
Joel didnât want to bring you down with him. Even before the outbreak, he knew you deserved better than him. He didnât know why you chose him, or why you continued to stay by his side after all these years.
And he knew that it affected youâthe fact that he was no longer emotionally available or how the world changed you too. He could see it in the tiredness of your eyes, could see how the world aged you too.Â
But still, you were the most beautiful woman heâd ever seen.Â
As you led him to the bathroom, Joel reached out and rested a hand on your hip. For once, he just wanted to forget, wanted to distract his mind from the reality of this world. And he didnât want to use alcohol or the pills to help him with it.Â
No, right now, he wanted you.Â
When you turned around, Joel couldnât help but notice the look of surprise on your face. Whenever heâd touch you, it was like you were taken aback. It only made him feel guiltier.Â
âHey,â he whispered.Â
âHmm?â You asked, biting your lower lip. Joel could sense your hesitation. He hated that he made you feel like you had to be careful around him.Â
âI love you,â Joel said quietly. The words had been lodged in his throat for years, unable to say it out loud ever since the world ended. He felt relief wash over him. Because he did. Joel really did love you; he always would.Â
Your lips parted in surprise. Another crack in his guard. Another glimpse of vulnerability. But still, you hadnât moved. âYeah?â You whispered, unsure of the voice that escaped you.Â
He nodded quickly. Joel stepped forward, tugged you closer to him until you put your hands out to rest on his chest. The hand on your hip moved instead to snake an arm around your waist.Â
âYeah, darlinâ.âÂ
âAre you drunk? High?â You asked hesitantly.Â
Joel shook his head. Again, he felt guilt in the pit of his stomach. âNo.âÂ
âDid you hit your head?âÂ
He sighed. âNo. Mâjustââ Joel couldnât say the words he wanted to. He wanted to tell you how grateful he was to have you by his side after everything thatâs happened, how he fears for your safety everyday, how heâd do anything to keep you safe.Â
But he couldnât.Â
So, he didnât.Â
Instead, he just leaned down and brushed his lips against your cheek.
He heard you inhale sharply. Your hands moved from his chest to wrap loosely around his shoulders.Â
Joel let out a breath. You always did ground him. Feeling your body against his and your arms around his shouldersâit was the safest place to him. The only place heâd rather be in.Â
âMâsorry,â he mumbled, lips moving across your cheek and down the side of your jaw. âFor worrying you.âÂ
Your eyes fell shut. The times that youâd have sex with Joel never started like this. It was always rough and urgentâit almost felt like he was using sex so he wouldnât have to say what was on his mind.Â
You never complained though because it was Joel. He would never hurt you⌠and you also had needs too.Â
But right now, it felt different and familiar all at once. Like this was the same Joel before everything happened.Â
âI know youâre only protecting me,â you whispered. âYouâre only trying to keep me safe.âÂ
Joel lifted his head to look down at you. He moved his free hand to your cheek, fingers brushing along your skin lightly. You never asked more of him, never tried to push him to be the man you wanted (and deserved). You understood what he could give you, understood the meaning behind his actions even if he couldnât say it himself.Â
But he knew, one of these days, it wouldnât be enough. One day, youâd wake up and realize that he could no longer give you what you neededâthat he could no longer be the man you wanted.Â
And heâd dread for that day. But right now wasnât that day, so he lightly pecked your lips and then picked you up into his arms only to set you down on the edge of the sink. He might have aged, but he was still just as strong⌠if not stronger.Â
âJoel,â you said quietly. âWe shouldââ
âShh, baby,â he whispered, moving his hands to your legs and parting them immediately so he could step in between them. Joel looked into your eyes, lower lip pulled between his teeth, and the center of his jeans tightening as he grew harder at the sight of you. âLet me take care of you instead?âÂ
âYou just got back from a run,â you answered.Â
âNot tired.âÂ
âYouâre hurt.âÂ
âCan barely feel the pain.âÂ
âJoel.âÂ
He smiled.Â
You couldnât help but smile too. It had been such a long time since youâd seen him smile like this.Â
âYouâre usinâ that voice with me.âÂ
âWhat voice?âÂ
âThe stern voice.âÂ
âWell, it doesnât seem to be working.âÂ
âThatâs because it ainât ever work with me.âÂ
You rolled your eyes.Â
Joel stepped closer to you.Â
âYes, it has.âÂ
He moved his hands higher. Joel squeezed the meat of your thighs and let out a low groan. You always did have the nicest ass and thighsâso full and curvaceous too.Â
âWell, it ainât workinâ now.âÂ
You cleared your throat. His hands ran over your highs and to your hips, gripping it tightly in his grasp as he pressed himself against you. Even with the thick denim jeans he was wearing and the sweatpants you had on, you could feel the thick and hard outline of him.Â
Then, you moved your hands to his cheeks and gently lifted his face to look at you.Â
âPromise me⌠you wonât run away from me again.âÂ
Joel looked into your eyes. He knew what you meant, knew what you were implying, but he couldnât promise you that. He couldnât promise you anything anymore. Not in this world.Â
So instead, he said, âIâll try.âÂ
It wasnât what you wanted to hear, but it was more than what heâd given you in years. You nodded slowly and then leaned in to peck his lips. It felt like coming homeâlike a part of you that had been missing finally find its way back to you.
You just hoped that this wasnât just a one time thing. You hoped that after tonight, things between you and Joel would be better.Â
That you would both now be moving in the right direction.Â
His hands moved to slide underneath your shirt and you gasped against his lips. His hands had always been rough and calloused long before the world ended, but it felt different, because you knew these hands were much more capable than just touching you ever so lightly.Â
Joel stepped closer and pressed his lips more firmly against yours. He didnât know what tomorrow would bringâhe just knew that youâd be here. Like you always were.Â
âI donât deserve you,â he mumbled, hands sliding further up your body. âEverythinâ I doâhave doneâainât fair to you.âÂ
âYou donât get to make that choice for me,â you said, pulling back only to lift the shirt over your head until you were completely topless for him. âWeâre not the same people, Joel, I know that⌠but Iâm still choosing you.âÂ
âYou shouldnât,â he answered honestly.Â
âWell, I am. Because I love you,â you replied, feeling his hands move higher up. âAnd because I think I always will.âÂ
Joel stopped his movements. He stared deeply at you. For a brief moment, it felt like he was back in Texas. Back in the same home that Sarah grew up in. His eyes softened and he nodded. He didnât deserve you, not back then and definitely not now.Â
He leaned forward slowly and rested his forehead against yours. Joel couldnât say anything else, didnât know what else to say. So, he shut his eyes and pressed his lips back against your own.Â
He chased that feelingâwanted to hold onto how it felt to be back in Texas. With you, with Sarah. Before everything changed. Before he lost her.Â
And when he felt you move your hands from his cheeks to loosely wrap around his shoulders, Joel began moving his lips with your own.Â
Sex had been something heâd use to get his mind off what troubled him, because it allowed him to focus on you and making sure you felt good.
But right now, sex didnât feel like it was going be like that. It felt familiar, felt different, felt like it was exactly what you both needed.Â
A glimpse of the life from before.Â
Sarah sat between both you and Joel that night. She wanted to watch a movie, wanted to spend her Friday night with the both of you and a big bowl of popcorn even after she had dinner.Â
âIf you end up sleepinââŚâ Joel said, arm draped over the back of the sofa.Â
âIâm not!â Sarah said, grabbing a handful of the popcorn and putting it into her mouth. Then, she turned to you with a large grinâdeep dimples appearing on her cheek. âRight?âÂ
Your eyes narrowed. Then, you laughed quietly. âI think we all know youâre gonna fall asleep, bug.âÂ
Sarah giggled. You started calling her bug long before you and Joel got together. Sheâd come over to your place after school almost everyday and you noticed early on how much energy she hadâalways wiggling about and moving around. When the nickname slipped for the first time, she hugged you. Told you she liked the nickname because it felt personal, felt real.Â
Joelâs hand moved to touch your shoulder. You turned and glanced at him, but he kept his eyes on the television. You enjoyed moments like thisâquiet nights in with both Sarah and Joel. It was a glimpse into a future you yearned for.Â
âWatch me. Iâll prove you both wrong,â Sarah said confidently.Â
And yet, it only took half an hour for her to fall asleep on your shoulder. You had your arm wrapped around her and Joel had taken the large bowl of popcorn to set it on the coffee table. You felt Sarah shift in your arms as she let out a breath. Joel looked at the two of you and let the corners of his lips lift upwards at the sight.Â
âLet me take her to bed, baby,â Joel whispered.Â
You nodded and watched him stand from the couch. He leaned down and scooped Sarah into his arms carefully, mumbling quietly that heâd be back before he disappeared down into the hallway. You leaned back against the couch and yawned, pulling the blanket over your lap before moving to lie on your side.Â
Joel appeared after a few minutes, reaching for the remote and pausing the movie.Â
âWanna go to bed?â He asked.Â
You looked at him and then reached for his hand. âLetting me sleep here again?âÂ
Joel nodded. âI like you in my bed,â he answered. âLike wakinâ up to you too.âÂ
You smiled and stood from the couch with his help. His arm snaked around your waist as he leaned down to lightly peck your lips. âI reckon Iâd want you around all the time, darlinâ.âÂ
âYou wonât get anything done,â you teased.Â
Joel scoffed, only pulling away so he could lead you into his bedroom. âAinât my fault that youâre just so goddamn beautiful.â
You bit your lower lip. Joel kicked his bedroom door shut quietly. You leaned against him and sighed contentedly. His bedroom had become one of your favorite places to beâhe allowed you inside a very personal part of his house, granting you a full view of who he was behind closed doors.Â
âYouâve already got me,â you smiled. âNo need to try and charm me.âÂ
âNot tryinâ to be charming. Just speakinâ the truth.âÂ
You rolled your eyes, but your smile only grew. âAnd what do you want, hm? For speaking the truth?âÂ
Joel placed both hands on your hips as he looked into your eyes. âWhat do I want?âÂ
You nodded.Â
âI want you by my side forever, darlinâ.âÂ
You smiled, wrapped your arms loosely around his shoulders as he held you close to him. âSounding a lot like something else, Joel.âÂ
He chuckled. âNot yet. Soon, but not yet.âÂ
You played with his hair at the nape of his neck and nodded, standing on your toes to peck his lips. âWell, when that time does come, know my answer is yes.âÂ
Joelâs hands moved from your hips to wrap around you, pulling you flush against him. He buried his face against the side of your neck and shut his eyes. He didnât think heâd ever get another chance at love like this. Not after Sarah's mother left.Â
He knew you deserved better, but still, you chose him⌠and every chance you could get, you showed him that youâd continue to choose him.Â
You shouldâve known that Joel would slip back into the same routine and same kind of behavior. You felt stupid and naive to think that heâd want to change, that heâd want to become someone better than this world made him be. You craved his touch, craved his soft voice telling you how much he loved you, but as quickly as it came, it disappeared just as fast.Â
âYouâre staying,â you said, grabbing the backpack from the table and hoisting it over your shoulder. âMe and Tess already talked about it.âÂ
He just huffed quietly under his breath.Â
âWe agreed that Iâd go on the next run,â you continued. âAnd that youâd stay here and just⌠rest.âÂ
âCanât exactly rest when youâre out there,â he mumbled.Â
âYeah? Well, try. Put yourself in my shoes, Joel.âÂ
That caught his attention. He looked over at you and sighed. Joel did really try these last couple of weeks to be the man he was before the world ended. He tried to be more affectionate, tried to talk to you when his mind just wouldnât shut off, but he couldnât. It was better to keep it to himself.Â
âIf anythinâ happens⌠you come right back, you hear me?â Joel said, walking over to you and grabbing the other strap of the backpack to place over your other shoulder. âYou donât stay. You donât play hero. You come straight back to me.âÂ
You nodded. You didnât need to tell him that youâd be okay, that you and Tess had it handled. You knew that he needed to say it, needed to tell you in his own way that he was scared. So, you reached up and lightly rested a hand on his cheek.Â
âIâm always coming back to you, cowboy.â Then, you leaned up and pressed a light kiss on his lips.
Joel gripped the strap of your backpack as he looked back down at you once you pulled away. He had so many things he wanted to say, but just couldnât. It stayed lodged in his throat, begging for it to just come out, but Joel didnât let it. He couldnât.Â
A couple of knocks filtered the small apartment. Joelâs eyes glanced at the door. You knew it was Tess, so you slowly pulled away from him. âBe here when I get back, okay?âÂ
Joel nodded. Didnât have anything to say. His throat felt dry and he could feel the walls closing in on him. When you opened the door and Tess stood on the other side of it, he looked away. Walked towards the bedroom and shut the door quietly.Â
He heard your muffled voice mix in with Tess and he sighed. Joel sat at the edge of the bed and stared at his hands, still bruised and in pain after the last run.Â
âIs he okay?â Tess asked.Â
You nodded and glanced down the hallway to the closed bedroom door. âYeah, heâs okay.âÂ
âBet he didnât want you going on this run,â she smiled.Â
You rolled your eyes and led her out of the apartment. âIâm a better shot than both him and Tommy. Besides, Iâve been wanting to get out of the QZ for a while now.âÂ
Tess laughed quietly. âYou know, Joel always talks about you whenever weâre out on a run.â
âHe does?âÂ
She nodded. âItâs probably the only time Iâve ever seen the light in his eyes.âÂ
You bit the inside of your cheek and nodded. Here you wereâwanting more out of him when he was showing you how much he loved you in a different way. In a way that only he could show you.Â
âYouâve been together since outbreak, right?â Tess asked.Â
âBefore that. We were together for a couple of years before the outbreak,â you answered. âI was actually his next door neighbor.âÂ
âOooh,â she laughed. âGirl next door? Honestly, I can see it.â Tess looked at you from top to bottom and smirked.Â
âAnyway,â you smiled, continuing to walk alongside her. âHe means a lot to me. We have a lot of history together.âÂ
âWell, if it means anything, you mean a lot to him too.â Tess said, walking a bit faster. âNow, letâs go. Iâm sure Joel would want you back home at a reasonable hour,â she teased.Â
You followed her, but your mind drifted to Joel. Glancing over your shoulder, you hoped heâd step out to see you off, but when you were met with an empty and quiet hallway, you felt disappointment in the pit of your stomach. How could Joel talk so freely about you with Tess but couldnât do it with you?Â
Over the Andes | Frankie Morales x ofc/f!reader | 3,9 k
Summary: Santi arrives in Tampa, and reader has an important conversation with Di.
Content warning: Mentions of a breakup and divorce.
Reader here is more of an ofc, written as a reader insert. She will have some description and a backstory but has no name.
A/N: You might feel like not much happens here, but we are getting to know our character a little better, and giving them time to get to know each other.
I'm always happy for comments and/or reblogs, so please don't be shy !
Main masterlist | Series masterlist | Read on AO3
Dividers by @/saradika-graphics
Di and you are lying down on a blanket, the remains of a picnic around you. The sun is setting, and there is a light breeze caressing the grass around you. It's a quiet spot, a little park Di found one day, a little ways away from both your places, but it's calm, not too crowded, and beautiful. Both of you are happy to enjoy this moment, a quiet bubble in your busy lives. With an arm thrown over your eyes, you feel sleep dragging you down its path when Diana breaks your near slumber.
"Why did you and Eric divorce?" She almost sounds like a child, asking a question that has been bugging her for some time, something she can't make out by herself and finally resolves to ask you.
"Huh?" Yet, for you, the question comes out of nowhere, and it takes you a moment to comprehend the words. Your arms fall off your face, and you blink in the diminishing sunlight, staring at her.
"I mean, I know what you told me, you just drifted apart, fell out of love, yadi-yadi- ya." She isn't looking at you, her face is still turned toward the sky. "It's just⌠You were such a perfect couple."
"Obviously not." You can't help your snicker. But she turns her head to look at you, and you see something more in her eyes, something almost like betrayal.
"You were my role model."
That stops whatever you were about to say, the way you tend to dismiss the conversation, deflecting with a joke. "Di, I⌠I don't know what to tell you."
"I mean, it always felt a little strange. One day you two were living together, happy and in love, after probably one of the best weddings I've ever been to, and the next day, you call me and tell me you are getting a divorce."
"It didn't happen in a day, it took longer than that." You frown, grasping an errant thought: that maybe you hadn't really told Diana everything. Not that you deliberately hid anything.
"But what happened? I mean⌠I always looked up to you both. I know you think I'm in my slut era, that's been lasting for decades," she laughs with something that sounds almost deprecative, and you want to interrupt, but she goes on, "I always felt like, one day I could have what you had. And now I don't know."
"Di, where is this coming from? It sounds so sudden." You sit up, and she mimics you, both sitting with crossed legs, facing each other.
"Benny and I had a fight." Her eyes drop to the ground, and she quickly adds, "Don't worry, it's all good now, but it made me realize how much I care about him, and I don't know⌠Is it all worth it?" Her eyes look up to you, and you see that child all over again.
"What did you fight about?" You can't help but worry. Diana just shakes her hand, a way of saying it's not important.
"Oh, it's silly; we both kinda got in our heads, because we haven't really been official, you know. And it escalated until we both realized we really just want to be a couple." Her smile betrays her happiness at saying the word out loud.
"Wait, does that mean I'm finally going to meet him?"
"Yeah⌠maybe." You throw an empty bag of chips at her.
"OK fine! We are thinking of doing it soon. Try to organize something where he could bring his brother and friends, and I could bring you. That way we could all meet each other."
"When were you going to tell me?"
"I'm telling you now!"
A moment of silence follows, while you both share a smile. You know you owe her a better explanation, because you want her to understand, and you also want her to be happy. You take a big breath and start.
"It's true, we did fall out of love. But we also still love each other, just not romantically."
"I don't get it."
"We still have a lot of respect for each other. And you can't erase a decade of being together, of being in love for most of it."
"But that's the thing, you were together for so long, why didn't you... I don't know, try harder?" She looks apologetic as she says this, not wanting you to feel hurt by her words, but also really wanting to understand.
"I know, but we met young and grew apart. It's true!" You exclaim when you see Di roll her eyes, "We just didn't really realize it until it was too late. And we did try, but⌠but I don't know what to tell you. We became roommates, not lovers anymore. We didn't have the same interests, we didn't want the same things. It was fun when we were younger, but as we grew older, we grew apart. And I think we just didn't notice until one day he mentioned wanting to move to another place, sell the apartment, and buy a house. And I didn't. That started a conversation, one which made us realize how different we wanted our future to be. And that's that. There was no big fight, no cheating, just a slow realization that we weren't in love anymore, and that we didn't really want to fall back in."
"That feels so sad."
"It is, but also, it's not? We were together for more than 10 years, and most of our time together was wonderful. I have so many fond memories of him, and I'll always want the best for him, and him for me. There is no regret, I don't think I wasted years of my life with him." You reflect on what you said, trying to see if there is a better way to explain things, but there isn't. That is exactly what happened. "I maybe wish we had realized a little earlier, and I wouldn't have gone so long without sex." You can't help but add a little joke to diffuse the small tension.
"Really! How long has it been?"
"Well, now it's fine. I did go on a few dates before moving here, at least I scratched that itch." You hear Diana whisper "slut" under her breath, and you laugh before continuing.
"Before that, I don't know, it's like we didn't want to, didn't even think about it. We maybe had sex 2 or 3 times a year."
You sigh. "I don't know what else to tell you, it just happened. What was harder was when I noticed most of my life had evolved around him. And that's partly on me, because I was fine with not having too many friends. And I did make my own and still keep in touch. But I wanted to find myself again."
"And you aren't mad he's with someone again, so soon?"
"We divorced almost a year ago, I'm fine. He met her while we were figuring things out, and he told me right away he was starting to feel something for someone else. Was I thrilled at the time? No. But angry? Never. And she's really great. Not my type, we won't become friends, but she is perfect for him, for who he is now."
"You act so wise, it just feels impossible to be in love and then not be anymore." Her voice is still laced with regret and a little bit of uneasiness. You want to reassure her, want her to understand that it was worth it, whatever the outcome was.
"Diana, while we were together, we were good, happy. We can still be your model. I actually think the way we broke up is also great. And I still believe in love."
"With Frankie?" Her sly smile makes you feel flushed.
"Shush, I don't know. He's fine." You wave your hand, trying to chase the subject away.
"He's fine," Di repeats, mocking you. "So fine that you lent him a book, and are what, texting now?"
"I already admitted to liking him. I just don't know if he likes me. We're just friends."
"Friends, fuck this! The guy is flirting, and you know it." She throws the bag of chips back at you.
"Maybe⌠But I think I like this part. I'm enjoying the status quo, not really knowing, for the moment. It's like a shy flirt. And if it doesn't go further than this, then it's fine, really. I'm not pursuing him for my next love story, I'm just happy being friends with him, and maybe more."
"Don't you want to fuck him?"
"Of course I want to! Girl! I saw him piloting a helicopter! Can you imagine what it's done to me?" You groan, lying back dramatically and then sigh, "He was so hot, being so competent and all."
Di lies back again and sighs, "I want to see Benny train people, and watch him work out. I would climb him like a tree."
"You are already fucking him."
"Yeah. But not enough." You both giggle like teenagers talking about their crushes.
"ÂĄHolĂ pendejo![Hello, asshole!]" Frankie exclaims loudly when he sees Santiago coming through the sliding doors after customs. He and Mia went to greet him at the airport, and have been waiting a little out of the way, Mia in his arms, holding a sign they made together displaying "Bienvenido, TĂo Santi! [Welcome, uncle Santi!]"
"Frankie, it's so good to see you! Mia, ÂĄprincesa! ÂĄHas crecido un montĂłn desde la Ăşltima vez que te vi!"[Princess! Youâve grown a lot since I last saw you]
But Mia is a little shy, she hasn't seen her uncle in 6 months, and even if she remembers him and has talked with him on FaceTime many times, she still feels a little apprehensive.
"MuĂąequita, Âżpuedes decir hola a tu tĂo? [Sweetie, can you say hi to your uncle?]" Frankie murmurs in her ear when he senses her discomfort, her head buried in the crook of his neck. She starts by shaking her head, but Frankie gently rubs her back to comfort her, and she eventually turns her head to look at the adult standing in front of her with a kind smile and manages a timid "HolĂ tĂo."
"Did you make this pretty sign for me? Can I see it?" Santi asks kindly, reverting to English in case it helps the little girl. She hands him the sign, which is now all crumbled from the motion she made to hide in her father's arms, and he compliments her, admiring the drawings she made around the words that Frankie wrote. "It's beautiful. Can I keep it?"
"Yes." Her shyness is slowly ebbing away from the kind words she received.
"I'm going to cherish it. Let me put it in my bag to keep it safe," Santi reverently folds the sign and puts it away.
Frankie can't help the fatherly pride he feels watching his daughter overcome her shyness. He wouldn't have pushed her, but he wants to make sure she is comfortable. And soon, as they walk toward the car, Mia is babbling away while Santi asks her questions, and the sound of their laughs combined makes Frankie's heart swell with content.
After arriving home and putting Mia to sleep for her afternoon nap, the two friends finally settle outside to catch up. They are sitting on the back porch, watching the water, coffee in hand, the sliding doors behind him open, in case Mia calls for him.
"Have you taken Mia on the boat yet?" Santi breaks the silence that until then was only disturbed by the distinctive song of a <type of bird>.
"No, I'm afraid she's too little. I don't think I can sail and watch out for her at the same time."
"What if we went together? Just a small trip on the bay to see if she enjoys it? That way you can finally put your sailing license to the test."
"I've sailed plenty, thank you very much. But yeah, that would be great." It puts Frankie at ease, knowing he can count on his friend for a few weeks. Not that he couldn't have asked Will, Benny, or Tom. But he knows how Will and Benny are busy, and he doesn't trust Tom on a boat yet. And having Santi at home, it's different, it's showing his daughter what true friendship is like, and also knowing she will be spoiled rotten by her tio. Of course, the best way he can show his appreciation is by saying, "So, when are you finally getting your own place?"
"I'm barely here, and you are already kicking me out?" Thankfully, his friend knows exactly what these words mean, especially when they are underlined by a squeeze on the shoulder.
"I have a few places I need to look at, see if the pictures are true." He trails a bit before adding, with something like awe in his voice, "Yovanna wants to go back to school. She started a nursing degree in Australia, and she wants to finish it here and eventually specialize to become a Midwife. She's already in touch with the school, so I'm here to look for a place close by." The smile on his face tells Frankie that his friend is finally letting himself be happy.
"How about the money?" They never really speak about that, and Frankie knows Santi isn't reckless, but he wants to make sure his friend is doing well, see if he can help in any way.
"I'm fine, don't worry. I took plenty of well-paid contracts and barely touched the money. I have plenty to get us a good place, even something for Yov's brother; he still hasn't decided if he wants to come. I have everything sorted immigration wise, so we should be good. "
"What about you? What are you going to do?"
"Honestly?" The sigh Santi lets out holds a lot: uncertainty, even some shame. "I don't know, whatever I can help with. I'm tired of moving around, chasing guys, but I don't know what else to do. Are you hiring?" Santi's eyes turn expectant.
Frankie laughs. "I don't really know what the hell you could do there. But I can look around if I hear about anything that could fit. Maybe ask Will and Benny, they might have an idea. And they know a lot more people than I do."
"Thanks, I need to find something. I can't stay idle, it'll kill me." The desperation in his words is palpable. All of them have had action ingrained in their habits for so long that even if they had the money to do nothing, none of them really could. Frankie was the perfect example.
"Believe me, I get it. It almost did for me." He will always feel shame for the few months when they got back from Colombia, the moment that changed everything, his own life being at the forefront of the list of things he could have lost.
"Mi llave [my friend], I think you were a warning for all of us." Santi squeezes Frankie's shoulder. "But you are also the strongest, Frankie. And I hope you never forget it."
Frankie snorts dismissively. Yeah right, none of you are addicts." But Santi shakes his head, his hand still on Frankie's shoulder, not letting go.
"We all carry something from our years of service, and we all have our own form of addiction. Do you think me running around the world, trying to set things right, was healthy? You and Will are the ones who showed us the way. Showed us there is a life outside of our own trauma. Look at Benny with his fighting. And now his training, he seems to need the adrenaline of the fight. And Tom with his venturesâ"
"And his drinking." Frankie cuts in; at one point the guys need to see it's a problem.
"That bad?"
"He says he stopped, but doesn't want to get any help. So I'm not very sure."
"ShitâŚ" Santi shakes his head, but isn't deterred from his speech. "Well anyway, what you overcome is more than any of us could have done. And we all looked up to you when we saw you struggling and succeeding. I know I did. I always will."
Frankie feels his throat constrict, emotions swelling his heart, he's about to deny it, try to say something, but Santi cuts him.
"Don't. It's just the way it is." Frankie nods, finally accepting it.
"So, tell me more about your pretty meteorologist. Have you gotten better at flirting?"
"Vete a la mierda [Fuck off]."
"No? Come on! Tell me!"
"It's just that I'm technically her boss, even if she doesn't know that. And even if I am just a coworker, it can still be an issue."
"Fuck that, don't try to find excuses!"
Thankfully, a loud"Daaaaaaaaad" saves Frankie from finding an answer.
Another week ends, and you are already at Joe's securing a table, waiting for your colleagues to unwind after a stressful few days, the last of the summer storms making everyone's work more difficult.
You know Frankie is flying and will join you soon. Alysha, being on vacation this week, picked up the sunset tour he usually forgoes in the weeks he has Mia, but he mentioned having a friend to help. Colin would join you later, from a meeting downtown. Joan had promised to arrive soon, she wanted to finish sorting out the archives room before leaving for the weekend.
As you are waiting with your drink, sitting at what you now think of as your favorite table, you get a text from Colin saying his meeting is running late and he won't be able to make it. Almost at the same time, Joan announces she has a personal emergency, a friend needing her support. Fred had declined, having already plans, which meant that you were about to end up alone with Frankie. Which makes you feel very nervous. Despite how cool you acted with Di, you are very flustered at the idea of being alone with him. Part of you is excited at the prospect, and part dreads it, wanting nothing more than to run away.
Before you can text him to let him know, wanting to give him the choice to cancel, Frankie shows up, a drink in his hand, and sits in front of you with a large smile. The water to his back, and the light from the setting sun, shines softly, highlighting the brown of his hair and his golden skin. Your heart flutters at the sight, and you are speechless for a second, admiring him in the glow of the evening. Until Frankie asks, "Where is everyone?"
"Oh, they just all texted to cancel. I was about to tell you in case you wanted toâŚ" You let your voice trail, not knowing how to finish.
"Oh!" he seems a little caught off guard, but soon an easy smile spreads on his face. "Their loss, I'm happy to have a drink after the week we had."
"You mean the weather? Or is there something else?"
"My whole life! As I mentioned, I have a friend over for a few weeks. I love him, and it's great to have him over, but he spoils Mia and makes my life difficult." You can tell from his tone that he is, in fact, very happy and loves every moment.
"I'm sure you hate it." You tease, and he answers in the same tone.
"Yeah, it's really the worst." He grins at you and starts regaling you with tales of the latest mischief Mia and his friend, whom he calls alternatively Santi, Santiago, and Pope, until you have to ask him if it is indeed talking about the same person.
"Sorry, Pope is his call sign, from the army, his name is Santiago, Santi is what we usually call him."
"You have a call sign? What is it?"
"Catfish." He seems a little embarrassed, which prompts you to ask more questions.
"Why? Because you are a good swimmer? For the whiskers?" Each time he shakes his head, smiling, but refusing to give you any indication.
"It's a whole story, and maybe one day you'll earn it." Frankie finally relents, but refuses to say more when you beg and even ask what you need to do to earn the privilege of hearing the story.
It feels like the best date you've had in years. Except it isn't one. It's just a drink between two colleagues who are maybe also friends, and who might both be attracted to each other.
You know your attraction is getting stronger, but on his side? It's still hard to know. You suspect there is, by the way he looks at you, something. But the conversation always stays on safe topics, such as work, books, movies, food, his daughter. Never about past relationships, never any innuendo that would be borderline flirting. Yet you can feel something in the air, it's almost tangible. There is attraction, you are almost sure. It makes you want to seek more, leave the status quo, and see if there is something and where it could lead you both.
But it's getting late, so tonight won't be the night. Tonight you enjoy the end of your drink, laughing and saying goodbye a little awkwardly by your cars, a hand wave, almost turning into a handshake, when it's clear both of you wanted to hug.
"Have you met up with the guys yet?" Frankie asks Santi over dinner.
"Not yet. I had both Benny and Will on the phone. Benny mentioned there was a fight next week, a guy he's been training for some time. He said we could all meet there."
"When will it be?"
"Saturday night, fight starts at 8 PM."
"Sounds good, I can make it. Mia will be with her mom that night."
"Great! Just like old times."
Frankie can't help but remember the last time they all went together to a fight, when Benny was still competing. The moment when Santi came to ask them for their help. And judging from Santi's face, he is also remembering that same moment. When asking for help for a recon mission turned into
And even if they are mostly all doing well, sometimes Frankie wonders if he had the chance, would he do it again? Is money worth what happened to them? The guilt, the way it broke the dynamic of their friendship? He doesn't have an answer.
"What are you doing next Saturday?" Di doesn't even say hello when you answer your phone, straight to business, as always.
"Eating pizza while I watch a movie probably. Why?"
"Do you want to see two men beat the shit out of each other?"
"That sounds very appealing."
"Yeah, I know, but think of the smell of sweat and stale beer!"
"You know the way to my heart."
"Benny will be there."
"Now you got me interested!"
"I told you he was training a guy, well, next Saturday is his first fight since he got into training. I know it's not really our scene, but his brother and his other friends will be there. I thought it could be a good opportunity for everyone to meet. Without the pressure of a dinner or a drink at the bar."
"Of course I'll come! I'm not letting you have all the fun alone. Plus I'm curious, I've never been to a fight. I don't know if I'm going to like it, but at least I'll have tried!"
"Great, I'll send you the details!"
Spanish translation:
muĂąeca/muĂąequita: literally doll, sweetie
Mi llave: my friend (literally my key), Colombian
Vete a la mierda: Go to hell, Fuck off
taglist - Please let me know if you want to be removed it's not a problem, or if you want to be added: @iknowisoundcrazyreads @lillaydee @littlemisspascal @harriedandharassed @sunnytuliptime @picketniffler @sawymredfox @baronessvonglitter @milla-frenchy @half-moon16 @sin-djarin @hanahleah @missadangel @simpingforjoel @aurorawritestoescape @kirsteng42 @annwrites24 @vodkaandpizza @quinnnfabrgay @littlepedrito @petalsinblood @savedyounine @isabellaboo2025 @copperhalfcent @the-blind-assassin-12 @madpanda75 @anoverwhelmingdin @inept-the-magnificent @perpetualharpyresonance @ashleyfilm
series masterlist âprevious chapterânext chapter
Lesson 19
Summary: A family emergency turns out to be Eloise with a plan, your hormones have officially entered their dramatic era, and Harry decides to do something dangerously romantic about it. Unfortunately, the past has plans too.
Warnings and WC: 19.8k (yes, I missed writing this much đ) 18+ MDNI / mature themes, time-jump, fluff, kissing, emotional intimacy, secret beach wedding, surprise wedding, private vows, second wedding / remarriage, Harry becomes the most romantic man alive because his very pregnant fiancĂŠe cried over a movie, overly emotional pregnant reader, comedy, hormonal crying, pregnancy cravings, twins gender reveal, high-risk twin pregnancy, pregnant reader, body changes, protective daddy-to-be!Harry, overprotective husband energy, soft Harry hours, second chance romance, exes to lovers, established relationship, mention about orgasm, billionaire romance, rich people problems, elite Manhattan society, family therapy ambush, Eloise being Eloise, family dynamics, childhood wounds, emotional distress, hurt/comfort, pregnancy complications, early labor scare, domestic fluff, banter, humor, old money aesthetics, private love vs public image, OC Characters (Ron=Harryâs assistant, Emily=Reader's bestie, Chloe=Reader's elite friend, Mikey=Readers brother Scarlet&Richard=Reader's parents, Yuliana=Reader's maid, Vivienne=Harry's mother, Sienna=Harry's sister, Dana=Reader's EA (Executive Assistant), Eloise=Harryâs Grandmother.)
authors note: My loves, this chapter kept growing while I was writing it, and I can't believe it almost passed 20k. I almost split it into two parts⌠but changed my mind. It's officially the longest chapter I've ever written, and I hope you have as much fun reading it as I had writing it. Enjoy! â¤ď¸
⢠The Songs: Stand By Me â Florence + The Machine
You are the Reason â Olivia Penalva
What Belongs to You Will Find Its Way Back
April 13th...
Rhinebeck, New York
Three black cars swept up the long drive to Rhinebeck as though bad news had learned to travel in formation.
From the back seat of the first, you watched the estate emerge through the treesâgray stone, climbing ivy, and tall windows catching the last pale light of the afternoon.
It had always looked peaceful from a distance.
Today, it looked like the kind of place where families gathered to hear something they would never forget.
Harry hadn't let go of your hand since Ron received the call. His fingers remained tightly threaded through yours, his thumb brushing slowly over your engagement ring and across your knuckles in a steady rhythm that was probably meant to calm you.
It wasn't working.
Not when his jaw had been locked for the past forty minutes.
Harry had walked out of a meeting without his coat, picked you up before you'd even had time to change, and ordered the driver toward Rhinebeck without waiting for another explanation.
Across from you, Ron sat unusually still, his phone dark in his hand. He'd already called the house twice.
Both times, Eloise's nurse had given him the same answer.
Mrs. Castillo had suffered a difficult morning. She wanted the family in Rhinebeck immediately.
Nothing more.
"Did she sound frightened?" you asked again.
Ron looked up. "The nurse?"
"Yes."
"She sounded controlled."
"That wasn't my question."
Ron hesitated a fraction too long. Harry's grip tightened around your hand. You turned toward him. "Maybe we should've gone straight to the hospital."
"If she needed a hospital, her nurse would've sent her to one," Harry said evenly. "She knows what she's doing." His voice was calm. Deliberately calm.
It might've convinced anyone else.
Not you.
Harry was terrified. He was simply doing everything he could to keep that fear from reaching you. "Eloise is probably fine," he continued, his thumb brushing over your hand again. "It could be exhaustion. A medication adjustment. Anything."
"You don't believe that."
His gaze met yours. "I believe worrying before we know anything won't help you or the babies."
"I'm all right." You leaned closer, covering his hand with yours. "Hey. She's the strongest woman I know. She's going to be okay."
Harry held your gaze for a long moment, as though he wanted to borrow your certainty but wasn't sure how. "She'd better be," he said quietly.
He lifted your hand to his lips, kissing your knuckles before lacing your fingers together once more.
Your free hand drifted instinctively to the gentle curve beneath your dress.
At five months, hiding the pregnancy was no longer possibleânot with twins, and certainly not from a man who'd spent the past several weeks monitoring every meal, every yawn, and nearly every step you took.
Harry noticed immediately. "What is it?"
"Nothing."
"Was that a cramp?"
You smiled. "One of the babies."
"Which one?"
You waited until another tiny flutter danced beneath your palm. "The mischievous one."
Ron blinked. "You can already tell them apart?"
"Of course I can."
"They're identical twins."
"That doesn't mean they have identical personalities."
Another tiny kick answered for you.
You laughed softly. "This one waits until I'm trying to sleep. The other prefers interrupting my calls with Gerard."
Harry considered that. "The second one sounds strategic."
"Definitely a Castillo," Ron said with a smirk.
Harry slowly turned his head. Ron calmly redirected his attention to the window.
Before Harry could answer, the iron gates opened, and the car began its final climb toward the house.
A second car followed close behind.
Through the rear window, you caught a glimpse of your mother and Vivienne sitting side by side, both unnaturally rigid.
Lately, the two women had been spending an astonishing amount of time together.
Ever since you stopped speaking properly to Scarlet... and Harry had grown just as distant from Vivienne.
That, however, was another story.
Probably several.
A third black car turned through the gates.
You frowned. "That's Mikey's car."
Harry glanced over his shoulder.
Ron followed his gaze. "Michael was called as well."
"Of course he was," Harry muttered.
Ron's expression hinted there was more to say. He wisely chose continued employment instead.
The first car rolled to a stop beneath the portico.
Harry was out before the driver had fully opened the door. He rounded the car and offered you his hand. As you stepped out, his other hand instinctively rose above your head, shielding you from the doorframe.
You smiled. "I'm not quite big enough to need help getting out of a car."
"You're carrying our babies." His voice softened. "The least I can do is take care of my queen."
You slipped your hand into his. "You're supervising every limb I own."
Once both your feet were on the gravel, he rested an arm around your waist instead of letting go. He leaned down, pressing a lingering kiss beneath your ear. "I'm very attached to them," he murmured.
You laughed. "All of them?"
"Every single one."
Behind you, Scarlet and Vivienne climbed out of the second car.
Scarlet looked as though she'd abandoned her reading glasses somewhere along the drive. Vivienne, meanwhile, had lost every trace of color.
Your mother's eyes found yours first. Hope flickered across her face, fragile enough to disappear almost immediately.
She took the smallest step forward. At the same moment, Vivienne looked toward Harry with nearly the same uncertainty.
You felt Harry's arm tighten around your waist. Your fingers quietly found his hand.
No words were exchanged. None were needed. Together, the two of you turned toward the house. Scarlet stopped. Vivienne did too. Ron watched the mothers...
...then their children.
He let out the quietest sigh.
The third car pulled beneath the portico. Sienna stepped out first. Mikey emerged from the opposite side. For one suspended moment...
Neither of them moved. Sienna's hair was slightly less polished than usual. Mikey's tie was missing. The top two buttons of his shirt hung open beneath his coat. He looked exactly like a man who hadn't expected to arrive at his grandmother's estate with Harry Castillo's younger sister.
Harry noticed. Slowly... His attention shifted from Sienna...
...to Mikey.
Mikey straightened immediately. Sienna lifted her chin. Even Scarlet and Vivienne forgot their panic long enough to look between them.
"We ran into each other," Mikey said.
"At lunch," Sienna added a little too quickly.
"She needed a ride."
Vivienne frowned. "Weren't you supposed to be at the gallery all afternoon?"
"I was."
"Then how exactly did you run into Michael at lunch?"
Sienna opened her mouth. Nothing came out.
Mikey rescued her. "Manhattan becomes a very small place when two people are hungry."
Scarlet's eyes drifted over his missing tie...
...his open collar...
...and finally the restaurant bag still hanging from his hand.
"Apparently."
Ron glanced toward the company sedan assigned exclusively to Mikey.
"A fortunate coincidence."
Harry remained silent. Which, somehow, was much worse. You felt the exact moment suspicion began arranging itself inside his head.
Questions were coming.
Before the first one could leave his mouth, you caught the front of his coat and gave it a gentle tug.
He looked down.
You held his eyes for a beat.
Not now.
His brows drew together. Somehow...He knew you knew something. He also knew this wasn't the place to ask.
You pulled your coat tighter. "Can we go inside? I'm freezing."
Mikey disappeared from Harry's mind instantly.
His arm settled around your shoulders. "Come on."
Together, you headed for the front entrance.
The interrogation disappeared.
For now.
The front doors were already open.
Two members of staff stood inside the foyer, their expressions solemn. The housekeeper held her hands clasped tightly at her waist, while a young footman stared fixedly at the marble floor.
Something about them felt wrong. Not grief.
Performance.
The realization flickered through you and vanished before you could fully grasp it. Perhaps they had simply been instructed not to say anything. Perhaps your fear was making everything seem strange.
âWhere is she?â Harry asked.
âUpstairs, sir,â the housekeeper replied softly. âHer nurse is waiting.â
Scarlet moved first.
Her heels struck sharply against the marble as she crossed the foyer, Vivienne close beside her. Sienna and Mikey followed without looking at each other.
Harry kept one hand at your back as you climbed the stairs.
Too slowly for everyone else. Too quickly for him.
His arm tightened every time you reached another step.
âHarry, â you warned beneath your breath.
âIâm not carrying you.â
âYou were thinking about it.â
A reluctant smile touched his mouth.
You would have answered, but Eloiseâs nurse appeared at the top of the staircase. Her face was composed. Almost suspiciously composed. âThank you for coming so quickly.â
Harry stopped in front of her. âWhat happened?â
Vivienne stepped beside him. âI was gone for two days. She was perfectly well when I left.â
âSheâs resting.â
âThat isnât an answer,â Harry said.
âShe asked me not to discuss anything until everyone was present.â
Vivienne looked around sharply. âWe are present.â
The nurseâs gaze passed over the group, pausing briefly on Mikey and Sienna before returning to Vivienne.
âYes,â she said. âYou certainly are.â
She turned and led all of you down the corridor. The house had gone unnaturally quiet. No distant clatter from the kitchen. No music from one of the sitting rooms.
Only footsteps and the steady ticking of the old clock near the staircase.
At Eloiseâs bedroom door, the nurse paused. âPlease try not to upset her.â
Vivienne pressed one hand to her chest. âOh, God.â
The nurse opened the door. The curtains had been drawn halfway, leaving the room washed in muted silver light. Eloise lay beneath a pale cashmere blanket, her head resting against a mountain of pillows.
Her eyes were closed.
For the first time since the call, Harry released your hand.
He crossed the room in three strides. âAbuela?â
Eloise did not respond.
Vivienne hurried to the other side of the bed. âMama?â
The rest of you gathered near the footboard. Scarlet reached blindly for your hand, and despite everything that had passed between you, you let her take it.
Sienna stood stiffly beside her. Mikeyâs usual restless energy had disappeared completely. Eloiseâs nurse closed the door behind all of you.
A long moment passed.
Then Eloise took a faint breath. âIs everyone here?â
Her voice was weak enough to make Harry bend closer. âYes,â he said immediately. âWeâre all here.â
âScarlet?â
âIâm here,â Scarlet whispered.
âVivienne?â
âHere, Mama.â
âSienna?â
âYes, Abuela.â
âMikey?â
Mikey blinked. âUh⌠yes, maâam.â
Eloiseâs eyes remained closed. âMi reina?â
You stepped closer, Harryâs hand finding yours again. âIâm here.â
From somewhere near the door, Ron cleared his throat. âFor the record, Iâm here as well.â
Eloise remained motionless. âAh, Ronald,â she breathed. âI remembered you.â
Ron gave a small nod.
Eloise released a long, tired sigh. Then her eyes opened.
Clear. Sharp. Entirely alert.
âBueno,â she said.
Before anyone could react, she pushed herself upright against the pillows with surprising ease, pulled the cashmere blanket neatly over her lap, and held out one hand.
Her nurse placed her reading glasses into it.
Eloise slipped them on and looked around the room, visibly pleased by the collection of pale, frightened faces before her. She clapped her hands together once, bright and decisive. âEveryone is here. Perfect. Then we will not waste Dr. Adlerâs time.â
Silence.
The door to the adjoining sitting room opened.
A woman in a navy suit stepped through, carrying a leather notebook and wearing the professionally neutral expression of someone who had already been warned about the family waiting for her.
âGood evening,â she said. âIâm Dr. Vanessa Adler.â
No one moved.
Harry stared at his grandmother. âAbuela.â
Eloise adjusted her glasses. âWhat?â
âDid you fake a medical emergency?â
Her mouth fell open in theatrical offense. âFake? Ay, por favor (please). I did no such thing.â
âYour nurse said youâd had a difficult morning.â
âI did. My eggs were cold, the coffee was weak, and none of you have answered a direct question in nearly a month. It was a terrible morning.â
Scarlet made an outraged sound. âWe thought you were dying!â
âYou frightened all of us,â you added. âWe came here expecting the worst.â
âI left an entire boardroom without saying a word,â Harry said.
Sienna folded her arms. âThat was cruel, Abuela.â
Mikey whined. âI abandoned my dessert.â Everyone looked at him. âWhat?â he said. âGrief affects people differently.â
Eloise waved one dismissive hand at all of you.
âDios mĂo, look at these faces. At my age, death is always somewhere nearby. I never said it had entered the house.â
Vivienne turned toward the nurse. âYou allowed us to believe something had happened to her.â
âI said Mrs. Castillo wished to see the family urgently,â the nurse replied calmly. âThat was accurate.â
âYou trapped us,â Sienna said.
Eloise looked at her over the rim of her glasses. âHad I said, âCome to Rhinebeck, niĂąos, there is a therapist waiting to discuss your feelings,â would you have come?â Sienna opened her mouth. Nothing emerged. âExactly,â Eloise said. âDo not argue when you know I am right. It gives me a headache.â
Mikey looked between Eloise and Dr. Adler. âYou used mortality as a scheduling tool.â
âAnd you arrived on time for the first time since I met you.â
Mikey considered that. âThatâs incredibly manipulative.â Then a slow, appreciative grin appeared on his face. âI like it.â
You stepped closer to the bed. âEloise, Iâm five months pregnant with twins. You cannot summon me by implying that you may be dying. There are currently three heartbeats inside this body, and you frightened all of them.â
Eloise reached for your hand. âCome here, mi reina.â
You gave her a suspicious look but allowed her to take it.
She squeezed your fingers between both of hers, her expression softening. âI am sorry I frightened you, mi amor.â
âYou donât look very sorry.â
âNo, because I am not sorry that it worked.â
âEloise.â
âAy, let me finish.â She patted your hand. âI would not have done any of this if all of you had not become completely impossible.â
A chorus of protests began.
Eloise lifted one finger. âÂĄBasta! (enough!)â The room fell silent. âAt our last family dinner, Scarlet and mi reina spoke exclusively through the salt and pepper.â
You glanced toward your mother. Scarlet looked away with great dignity.
âHarry and Vivienne exchanged six words all evening,â Eloise continued. âFour of them concerned the rain.â
Vivienne folded her arms. Harry said nothing, which did very little to help his case.
âAnd now Vivienne is spending every free hour with Scarlet. Just like schoolgirls. Their son and daughter are sulking in separate corners, so naturally the mothers have abandoned them to whisper together.â
Scarletâs expression became carefully blank.
Vivienne lifted her chin. âWe are allowed to enjoy one anotherâs company.â
âSĂ, of course.â Eloise looked between them over the rim of her glasses. âAnd I am supposed to believe the two of you have no secrets while you disappear for lunches, lower your voices when I enter a room, and suddenly stop speaking whenever one of your children appears.â
Neither woman answered.
Eloise gave a satisfied nod.
âYou may fool your children. You may fool one another. But you will not fool this old woman. Whatever you are hiding, whatever ridiculous problem has driven you into one anotherâs arms, you will solve it.â
Scarletâs expression remained perfectly composed.
Which, in your experience, generally meant Eloise was right. Sienna lowered her head, hiding a smile. Then Eloise turned toward her.
âAnd you.â
Sienna blinked. âWhat about me?â
Eloise narrowed her eyes. âYou have been happy.â
Sienna stared at her. âIâm sorry?â
âToo happy,â Eloise said. âSmiling at your telephone. Disappearing for lunch. Wearing perfume in the afternoon.â
âThat doesnât mean anything.â
âSĂ, sĂ. And I am a foolish old woman who has never seen a girl hide a man.â
Mikey coughed. Eloiseâs head turned toward him immediately.
âAnd there he is.â
Mikey straightened. âWhy am I suddenly involved?â
Eloise looked from him to Sienna and back again.
âI may be eighty-six, cariĂąo, but when it comes to romance, deception, and badly concealed attraction, my mind is still sharper than most of yours.â
Sienna abruptly found the carpet fascinating. Mikey looked toward the window. âCome on, Eloise,â he said with an unconvincing laugh. âThis is becoming wildly speculative.â
âMm-hm.â
Harryâs eyes narrowed. âWhat exactly does that mean?â
Eloise waved one hand dismissively. âNothing you need to worry about yet.â
âAbuela.â
âDo not âAbuelaâ me. If there is something to know, I will know it before you do.â
From near the door, Ron murmured, âAt least we now know where the Castillos inherited their observational skills.â
Eloise released your hand and settled back against her pillows, looking around at the family with the weary affection of a woman who had raised too many stubborn people and somehow acquired several more.
âSo I have decided that all of you need therapy.â
âWe do not all need therapy,â Vivienne said.
âSome people need boundaries,â you murmured.
Scarlet looked at you. âSome people need to communicate instead of freezing out their mothers.â
âSome people need to stop investigating other peopleâs private lives,â Vivienne added.
Harryâs jaw tightened. âSome people need better judgment regarding men.â
âAy, Dios mĂo.â Eloise struck the mattress lightly with her palm. âListen to yourselves. You sound like children arguing over one toy.â No one answered. âAs the eldest person in this family, I am asking for one afternoon without secrets, sulking, investigators, secret lunches, mysterious interviews, and whatever else you are all doing behind closed doors.â
She pointed toward Dr. Adler.
âYou will speak to this nice woman. You will tell her the truth. Not the elegant version, not the corporate version, and not the version where you are all innocent little angels. You will solve your problems, or at the very least, you will learn to argue more quietly. I would like to enjoy the rest of my life.â
Dr. Adler cleared her throat and stepped forward.
âMy plan is to begin with a few brief private conversations. Afterward, weâll meet together to discuss the patterns affecting the family as a whole.â She glanced around at the collection of reluctant faces.
âShall we begin?â
The private sitting room was smaller than Eloise's bedroom, warmer too, with tall windows overlooking the gardens and a low fire crackling beneath the marble mantel. A carafe of water sat on the table beside a box of tissues with the quiet menace of something fully expecting to be needed.
Dr. Adler was already seated in one of the armchairs, her notebook resting open across her lap. She gestured toward the sofa opposite. "Please. Make yourself comfortable."
You lowered yourself carefully onto the cushions, one hand supporting the underside of your stomach. "Comfortable stopped being an available position about three weeks ago."
A faint smile tugged at her lips. "Would another cushion help?"
"If you bring me another cushion, Harry will somehow sense it through the wall and order six more." That earned a soft laugh. You adjusted your skirt and glanced toward the closed door. "I still can't believe Eloise actually did that."
"I'm observing that her method was effective," Dr. Adler replied. "Everyone she asked to come arrived."
"Because we thought she was dying."
"Which says something rather lovely about how much she means to all of you."
You narrowed your eyes. "That sounds suspiciously like therapeutic manipulation."
"It sounds like an observation."
"You're going to fit into this family beautifully."
She smiled, letting the joke pass. Instead, her attention drifted brieflyânot intrusivelyâto the curve of your stomach. "Before we discuss your family⌠how are you feeling? Is everything going well with the pregnancy?"
You rested your palm over the place where one of the babies had been moving throughout the drive. "I'm about as well as anyone five months pregnant with twins can be."
"Tired?"
"Constantly."
"Any pain today?"
"No. Just pressure, backache, occasional insomnia⌠and two tiny people with very strong opinions about where my internal organs should be."
She nodded. "And emotionally?"
You looked at her. "That feels like a much more expensive question."
"It usually is."
A comfortable silence settled between you.
Then she asked, "Where would you like to begin?"
You gave her a knowing look. "You already know where Eloise wants us to begin."
"She gave me a broad outline."
"And?"
"I'd rather hear your version."
You sighed. "Of course she did." Another quiet pause. "If we're actually doing thisâŚ" You drew a slow breath. "Everything started after I moved into Harry's house."
At the time, you had been barely three months pregnant. The babies were still easy enough to hide beneath tailored coats and structured dresses. The nausea wasn't. Neither was the exhaustion. But Queen Financial had only just begun recovering, and the last thing you wanted was for anyone walking into a boardroom to mistake pregnancy for weakness. For weeks, you carried ginger tea in coffee cups and smiled through mornings when simply remaining upright felt like an act of corporate defiance.
"And your mother knew?"
"Everything."
"Was she supportive?"
You let out a quiet, humorless laugh. "I thought she was."
When you told Scarlet, she'd cried. She'd held your face, kissed your forehead, and told you that after everything you'd survived, you deserved something beautiful. Then, less than twenty-four hours laterâŚ
âŚthe conversation became strategy.
"Her first concern wasn't my health. It was the company."
Dr. Adler remained silent.
"Queen Financial was still fragile. Investors were watching everything I did. And she believed a public pregnancy would overshadow the recovery. She thought it would become the only thing people saw."
Scarlet's voice still echoed in your memory.
You cannot announce this yet, darling. Not until the company is stronger.
At first, you'd agreed. It seemed reasonable. Temporary. You'd wait until refinancing was complete. Then the board transition. Then quarterly earnings. There was always another milestone. Another reason to wait.
"How did that make you feel?"
You looked down at your hands. "Like I wasn't carrying two babies. Like I was carrying a liability."
Dr. Adler let the silence sit. "And the wedding?"
You leaned back carefully. "That was worse."
Scarlet had been thrilled when you and Harry found your way back to one another. She'd told you pride wasn't a substitute for love. That you'd regret letting fear choose your future. But once the ring was on your fingerâŚ
âŚand the pregnancy could no longer be hiddenâŚ
Everything came with conditions.
You cannot marry him while you're visibly pregnant.
"I honestly thought I'd misheard her."
"What was her reasoning?"
"That Manhattan would turn it into a circus."
Another memory surfaced.
They'll say Harry rescued you, rescued your company, got you pregnant, and rushed you down the aisle before anyone could ask questions.
"None of that was true."
"No," Dr. Adler said quietly. "It wasn't."
You gave a faint smile. "But she wasn't wrong about the headlines."
The smile faded. "She wanted us to wait until after the girls were born."
Twenty minutes later, Scarlet occupied the same sofa.
Her posture was immaculate, one elegant leg crossed over the other. Even now, she looked more like a woman preparing for a board meeting than a therapy session. Dr. Adler closed her notebook from the previous conversation and opened it to a fresh page.
"Tell me what changed from your perspective."
Scarlet folded her hands neatly in her lap. "She finally looked happy."
Dr. Adler waited.
"I had watched my daughter spend years carrying responsibilities that should never have belonged to her. Then she found her way back to Harry. She was expecting twins. She had a future." A faint smile touched Scarlet's lips. "I wanted to protect it."
"And what did protecting it look like to you?"
"Managing the circumstances around it."
"You mean the company."
"Among other things."
Scarlet glanced toward the window before continuing. "Queen Financial had only just survived the worst crisis in its history. Investors were watching everything. I believed one public pregnancy would eclipse everything she had accomplished."
"And the wedding?"
Scarlet didn't hesitate. "I wanted that to belong to them."
Dr. Adler tilted her head slightly. "Ms. Queen remembers it differently."
"I'm aware."
Scarlet let out a slow breath. "I told her she wasn't a spectacle. My concern wasn't the marriage. It was how the world would rewrite it. I wanted her achievements to remain her own."
Silence lingered for a moment. Then Dr. Adler asked quietly, "And what do you think Queen heard?"
Scarlet's brow furrowed.
"IâŚ"
She stopped.
Dr. Adler didn't rescue her. Instead, she simply waited. Scarlet's shoulders lowered almost imperceptibly. "âŚThat I cared more about appearances than about her."
Another pause. "Was she wrong?"
Scarlet didn't answer immediately. Finally⌠"No." She looked toward the floor. "Not entirely."
Dr. Adler turned back to you. âWhat happened after that conversation?â
"I stopped telling her things."
Scarlet's response came without hesitation.
"She punished me."
"I set a boundary."
"She excluded me from the pregnancy."
"She knew the babies were healthy."
"She wouldn't let me attend the next scan."
"She tried to relocate my obstetrician to Rhinebeck."
"I suggested an alternative arrangement."
"She had an examination room prepared in the house."
"It was discreet."
"It had a chandelier."
"The chandelier was already there."
Dr. Adler paused.
"And the flowers?"
Scarlet's eyes narrowed slightly. "Medical rooms are unnecessarily bleak."
Back in your session, you looked toward the ceiling. "Do you see what I'm dealing with?"
"I'm beginning to," Dr. Adler admitted.
"The second baby had already been identified as a girl," you continued. "The other refused to cooperate."
Despite yourself, a smile appeared.
"A few days ago⌠we finally found out."
Dr. Adler smiled back.
"And?"
"Another girl."
The words still warmed something inside you.
Two daughters.
Two tiny heartbeats.
Two entirely different futures already unfolding.
"And you haven't told your mother."
"No."
"Why?"
You looked down at your engagement ring before answering.
"Because I wanted one thing to belong to Harry and me before it became a theme, a luncheon, a guest list⌠and twelve thousand flowers."
That earned the smallest laugh.
Then Dr. Adler grew thoughtful.
"So withholding that information became a boundary."
"It did."
"And it remained one?"
"For a while."
"And after that?"
You hesitated.
"âŚMaybe it stopped being only a boundary."
"A little?"
You sighed.
"Moderately."
One corner of Dr. Adler's mouth lifted.
"Elegantly punitive."
Despite yourselfâŚ
You laughed.
"So Harry wasn't exaggerating."
"Oh?"
"He told me your sense of humor usually appears about twenty minutes after your honesty."
You smiled despite yourself.
"He's annoyingly perceptive."
"I've noticed."
Dr. Adler closed the notebook.
For a moment, neither of you spoke.
Finally, she said,
"I'd like to ask you one last question."
You nodded.
"When Scarlet said she was protecting youâŚ"
"âŚdid any part of you believe her?"
Silence. A long one. EventuallyâŚ
"Yes."
"And yet?"
"I didn't need protecting."
"You needed trusting."
Your voice had become barely more than a whisper. "I needed her to trust that I could live my own life."
Dr. Adler nodded once. "I think that's a very important distinction."
She stood, gathering her notebook. "I won't ask you to forgive her today." You looked up. "I don't think either of you is ready for that. But I do think you're both grieving the same relationship."
You frowned. "The same relationship?"
"The one each of you thought you had. And that's usually where healing begins."
By the time Harry took your place on the sofa, Dr. Adler had already filled several pages. She turned to a fresh one and poised her pen above it. âMr. Castillo. Tell me about your mother.â
Harry settled back, resting one ankle over his knee. âMy mother is seeing a man.â
Twenty minutes later, Vivienne answered the same question with visible irritation. âI had dinner with a perfectly respectable gentleman.â
âFour dinners,â Harry said in his own session.
âThree dinners and one lunch.â
âTwo lunches.â
Vivienne sighed and looked toward the ceiling. âMy son apparently keeps a ledger.â
âThere was also a weekend in Connecticut.â
âThere were twelve bedrooms in that house,â Vivienne protested.
âThat doesnât make the weekend less concerning.â
âIt makes it considerably less intimate.â
âHe sent her roses.â
âHe is French.â
Harry looked directly at Dr. Adler. âThat is not a defense.â
Dr. Adler rested the tip of her pen against the page. âMr. Castillo, your mother is an autonomous adult.â
âIâm aware.â
âYou had the man investigated.â
âAutonomy does not eliminate due diligence.â
"And did your mother ask for your protection?"
"No."
"Then why did you decide she needed it? What are you afraid will happen?"
âHe could take advantage of her.â
âFinancially?â
âFinancially, socially or emotionally. Those things often overlap.â
âAnd did your mother ask for your protection?â
âNo.â
âThen why did you decide she needed it?â
Harryâs fingers moved once against the arm of the sofa. âPeople rarely ask before something goes wrong.â
âThat sounds less like an answer about this man and more like an answer about someone else.â
His eyes lifted to hers. âMy father left.â
The words were flat and controlled. Dr. Adler did not immediately begin writing again.
âYour parents divorced?â
âNo.â
She paused. âYour mother is still legally married to him?â
âYes.â
âAnd yet he has not been part of her life for years.â
âNo.â
Harry looked toward the window. âMy mother never received an ending. He simply left her with the consequences.â
âNot anymore. We donât remind her. The last time her condition worsened, the doctors told us to avoid anything that could trigger another episode.â
Dr. Adler regarded him quietly. âSo your fatherâs absence is something the entire family is required to live around, but never fully discuss.â
âThat isnât why weâre here.â
âPerhaps not. But it may explain why another man entering your motherâs life feels less simple to you than it does to her.â
When Dr. Adler later asked Vivienne about Harryâs behavior after Eduardo left, her irritation softened. âHe became efficient.â
âThat sounds like an unusual response to grief.â
âIt was Harryâs response. He dealt with the lawyers, the accounts and every practical problem Eduardo left behind. Sienna was nineteen and furious. Harry called her constantly until she threatened to block him.â
âAnd you?â
âI was still married to a man who had chosen not to be my husband.â
Vivienne looked down at her hands.
âHarry decided that if Eduardo had abandoned his responsibilities, he would assume all of them.â
âDid you ask him to?â
âNo. Harry has never waited to be asked.â
Back in his own session, Dr. Adler said, âHas this new man given you any reason to believe he intends to hurt her?â
âNot yet.â
âSo youâre preparing for a betrayal that has not occurred.â
âIâm being cautious.â
Dr. Adler lowered her pen. âYour motherâs marriage never formally ended, your fatherâs absence cannot be openly discussed around your grandmother, and you have spent years managing the consequences. It makes sense that you want this new relationship verified before you allow yourself to trust it.â
âAllow myself?â
âYes. Because this is not only about whether your mother trusts him.â
Harry said nothing.
âItâs also about whether you can tolerate her beginning a new life when the old one was never properly closed.â
In Vivienneâs session, Dr. Adler asked, âDoes being legally married to Eduardo affect how you feel about seeing someone else?â
Vivienne was silent for a moment. âSometimes.â
âGuilt?â
âNot toward Eduardo.â Her answer came sharply. âHe surrendered any right to ask for loyalty when he left.â
âThen what?â
Vivienne exhaled. âThe strangeness of it. Beginning something new when part of my life is still sitting unfinished in a locked room.â
âAnd Harry knows that.â
âHarry knows everything.â A faint smile touched her mouth. âThat is both his best quality and his most exhausting one.â
Later, when Dr. Adler brought them into the room together, Harry sat at one end of the sofa and Vivienne chose the other.
âHarry,â Dr. Adler began, âyour mother understands that your actions come from love.â
âAnd arrogance,â Vivienne added.
âAnd arrogance,â Dr. Adler allowed. âBut she is not asking you to erase the risk. She is asking you to trust her to decide whether it is worth taking.â
Harry looked at his mother. âDoes he know youâre still legally married?â
âYes.â
âDoes he know why?â
âYes.â
âDoes he know about Abuela?â
âOnly what he needs to know.â
âHas he asked for money?â
âNo.â
âProfessional introductions?â
âNo.â
âAccess to the family?â
âNo.â
âHas heââ
âHarry.â
He stopped.
Vivienneâs voice softened. âIâm not replacing your father. Iâm trying to stop living as though the life he abandoned is the only one Iâm allowed to have.â
That silenced him.
After a moment, Harry nodded once. âIf something feels wrong, youâll tell me.â
âYes.â
âImmediately?â
âWithin a reasonable period.â
âDefine reasonable.â
Dr. Adler lifted one hand. âNo negotiations.â
Harry looked dissatisfied but relented. âFine.â
âAnd you will not investigate him further,â Vivienne said.
âI wonât authorize any new investigation.â
âThat isnât the same sentence.â
âItâs the sentence Iâm offering.â
âHarry.â
He sighed. âI will not investigate him further.â
âOr ask Ron.â
His silence lasted half a second too long.
Dr. Adler looked at him. âOr Ron,â he added.
Vivienneâs shoulders eased. She reached over and touched his cheek. âMy poor baby boy.â
Harry leaned away. âMama.â
âYouâve always been so devoted to me.â
âI am forty-six years old.â
âAnd still my baby.â Vivienne smiled. âWhen you stop treating me like a helpless abandoned wife, Iâll stop treating you like a worried little boy.â
Harry looked toward Dr. Adler. âIs this therapeutically appropriate?â
She made one final note. âIt appears to be working.â
Vivienne patted his cheek again. âMy baby boy.â
Harry closed his eyes. âThis was a mistake.â
Dr. Adler turned to a fresh page.
Across from her, Mikey settled into the armchair as though he had been waiting his entire life for an audience legally required to listen to him.
"Before we start," he said, leaning forward with a conspiratorial smile, "everything we say in here stays in here, right? I can tell you anything?"
"Within the boundaries I explained earlier, yes."
She regarded him over the top of her notebook.
"Although I was under the impression we would be discussing your problem."
"I don't have a problem."
"Are you certain? You and Miss Castillo appear to be concealing something from your families."
His smile faltered.
"Did Eloise tell you that?"
"She shared several suspicions."
"That woman missed her calling."
"What was her calling?"
"International espionage." He leaned back with a sigh. "Fine. It was a problem. Mostly."
Dr. Adler waited.
"I realized I liked Sienna." Another pause. "I then tried several strategies that failed spectacularly." She waited again. "And eventually everything worked because of my little sister."
That finally earned a smile. "You asked your sister for advice?"
"I did."
He leaned forward again, lowering his voice. "My little sister is the smartest woman I know. Smarter than my mother. If that sentence leaves this room, I'll deny it under oath."
The corner of Dr. Adlerâs mouth curved. âAnd you asked your sister for advice about Sienna?â
âI did. She told me to stop trying so hard and just be myself.â He leaned back, satisfied. âShe was right.â
Twenty minutes later, Sienna occupied the same chair. She looked considerably less pleased by Queen's advice. "I'd never thought of Mikey that way before," she admitted.
"He was funny. Different." A small smile appeared. "But whatever this is⌠it only started last week."
"What changed?"
"He came to an auction I'd curated." A pause. "Everything went downhill after that."
One Week Earlier
The Belcourt Auction House, Manhattan
The auction room was exactly what wealthy New Yorkers liked to imagine culture looked likeâpolished wood, quiet lighting, priceless objects behind glass, and enough restrained elegance to justify spending absurd amounts of money.
Mikey wandered through it wearing a burgundy velvet jacket, cropped black trousers, martini-print cashmere socks, tinted glasses, and the cream trilby Sienna would later describe as a personal attack against art.
A numbered paddle rested in one hand.
An open packet of gummy bears occupied the other.
He stopped in front of an abstract painting made up of three black lines.
A member of staff approached.
"A striking piece, isn't it, sir?"
Mikey tilted his head.
"Is it finished?"
"âŚYes, sir."
"Good for him."
Then he saw Sienna.
She stood near the front beside the auctioneer, dressed in a sharply tailored dark suit that somehow made everyone around her look underprepared.
His grin appeared before he could stop it.
He had come for her. Entirely for her. Mostly for her. He lifted the paddle and waved. Sienna noticed immediately.
Her expression passed through surpriseâŚ
âŚdisbeliefâŚ
âŚsuspicionâŚ
âŚand something softer that disappeared almost as quickly as it arrived.
She gave him the smallest wave in return. Unfortunately⌠So did the auctioneer.
Genevieve Crane smiled from behind the podium.
Mikey, meanwhile, looked at her with absolutely no recognition. An unfortunate situation⌠considering she remembered him perfectly.
"Two hundred and eighty thousand from bidder seventy-four."
Mikey blinked.
"What?"
The auctioneer rested one hand beside the gavel.
"Two hundred and ninety thousand on the telephone."
Mikey frowned.
"No, I was waving toâ"
"Three hundred thousand from bidder seventy-four."
A ripple spread through the room.
Across the aisle, Sienna's eyes widened.
She shook her head frantically.
Mikey pointed at her.
"No. Her. I was waving at her."
"Three hundred and twenty thousand."
"What? No."
The auctioneer's smile never wavered.
"Three hundred and forty?"
Mikey threw both hands into the air.
"Stop looking at my hands!"
"Three hundred and forty thousand from bidder seventy-four."
Sienna mouthed,
Put. The paddle. Down. You idiot.
Mikey stared at the paddle as though it had betrayed him personally.
He shoved it inside his jacket.
The auctioneer waited.
The room fell silent.
"Three hundred and forty thousand, once."
Mikey cautiously raised one finger.
"Can I ask a question?"
"Three hundred and sixty thousand."
"Oh, come on."
"Three hundred and sixty thousand, once."
Sienna covered her face.
"Twice."
Mikey looked at her helplessly.
The gavel struck.
"Sold."
Polite applause echoed through the room.
Mikey remained frozen. "What did I buy?"
The gentleman beside him closed his catalogue. "A seventeenth-century Venetian cristallo marriage goblet."
Mikey stared at the stage.
"Singular?"
"Yes."
"For three hundred and sixty thousand dollars?"
"Plus buyer's premium."
He closed his eyes.
"âŚI don't know what that means."
The moment the auction ended, Mikey headed straight for the auctioneer.
"Excuse me."
She looked up pleasantly.
"Yes?"
"There has been a terrible misunderstanding."
"Has there?"
"I was waving."
"You raised your paddle."
"To say hello."
"Several times."
"Because you kept selling me things."
"I sold you one thing."
"For the price of an apartment."
She smiled.
"You should probably familiarize yourself with auction procedure, Mr. Queen."
A beat.
"Although I suppose rules have never been your strength."
Mikey frowned.
"âŚDo we know each other?"
Sienna stopped walking. The auctioneer laughed once. "Typical Mikey."
Recognition finally dawned. "âŚGenevieve?"
Her smile vanished. "Oh. So you do remember."
"Fuck."
"Perhaps the rules of an auction slipped your mindâŚ
the same way the woman you left alone in a hotel suite apparently did."
Sienna quietly turned away and began speaking to another member of staff.
"Hey."
Mikey hurried after her.
"That was six years ago."
"I was a different person."
She didn't even look at him.
Behind themâŚ
Genevieve smiled.
Mikey slowly turned back toward her. "You vindictive witch."
"You just ruined everything."
Two attendants approached carrying the goblet on a velvet tray.
It was breathtaking. Centuries old. Delicate. Beautiful.
Mikey looked at it with absolutely no emotional attachment.
"Congratulations, Mr. Queen."
"Shall we process the purchase through the Queen Foundation account?"
Mikey closed his eyes. "âŚOf course it's the foundation account."
He looked at the goblet. "âŚWell. I bought it. So it's mine."
He reached into his coat⌠removed the packet of gummy bears⌠and tipped them directly into the three-hundred-year-old Venetian goblet.
Silence. Genevieve stared. "That object has survived three centuries."
"And now it has purpose."
The administrator held the tablet toward Mikey again. As he prepared to sign, Genevieve leaned closer.
âTry not to forget this one by morning, Mr. Queen. It cost considerably more than the women you leave behind.â
Mikeyâs hand stopped above the screen.
He looked at her for a moment, then lowered the stylus. âOne second.â
He took out his phone and started a video call. "You asked for it."
The screen rang twice before you appeared. You were seated somewhere bright in a silk blouse, one hand resting beneath the pronounced curve of your stomach. Yuliana stood beside you with a tray of tea.
âMikey.â
âHey, baby sister. You look beautiful. Radiant. Glowing.â
âWhat did you do?â
âThatâs hurtful. You donât even know why Iâm calling.â
âYou only call me âbaby sisterâ when money, police, or bodily injury are involved.â
âTechnically, none of those.â
Dr. Adler interrupted the story. âYou called Ms. Queenâyour sister?â
Mikey nodded. âShe was the only person who could get me out of it.â
âAnd she did?â
A proud grin spread across his face. âWithout even setting foot in the building.â
Mikey turned the phone toward Genevieve. "Someone would like a word."
Genevieve took one look at the screen. "âŚQueen." Her face fell. "Shit."
Mikey held the phone closer anyway.
The change in your face was almost imperceptible. Your posture remained relaxed and your voice gentle, but every trace of warmth disappeared.
âGenevieve, darling. Listen carefully, because I am five months pregnant with identical twins, I slept for approximately three hours, one of them has mistaken my ribs for a rehearsal studio, and the other appears to be conducting experiments on my bladder. What little patience I have left is reserved for members of my immediate family.â
Yuliana nodded solemnly behind the phone.
Genevieve raised her chin. âYour brother placed a valid bid. He should know the rules.â
âMy brother should know many thingsâauction procedure, womenâs names, and when to stop wearing that hat among them. His intellectual limitations are not the matter presently under review.â
Mikey looked offended.
You continued without acknowledging him. âThe auction was recorded. Your staff saw him attempting to correct the bid. Half the room watched you accelerate the increments while addressing a registered bidder with whom you have an undisclosed personal history.â
Genevieveâs expression faltered. âThat has nothing to do withââ
âIt has everything to do with professional conduct. Do not mistake my brotherâs stupidity for an opportunity.â
âHey, sister-â Mikey protested.
You ignored him.
âMichael may be an idiot, but he is our idiot. You used a charity auction to settle a six-year-old grievance with a man who did not even remember you well enough to understand that he was being punished.â
Genevieveâs face flushed.
You studied her for another second. âAlso, whatever youâve been earning by selling antiques to harmless fools appears to have been reinvested in self-tanner. That was an unfortunate decision. The shade is less Saint-Tropez and more decorative terracotta.â Yuliana tilted her head, considered Genevieve on the screen, and nodded again. âAnd is that Valentino from four seasons ago?â you continued. âGenevieve, honestly. If you intend to humiliate my family in public, at least donât do it dressed like an archived press sample.â
Siennaâs eyebrows rose.
Mikey beamed at the phone as though you had complimented him personally.
âThat is insulting,â Genevieve said.
âNo. It is embarrassing. There is a difference.â
Your hand moved over your stomach as one of the babies shifted. âHere is what happens next. You void the sale, apologize to Mr. Queen for the misunderstanding, and return the goblet to its case before he attempts to serve breakfast cereal in it.â
Mikey glanced at the gummy bears. âI wouldnât use milk.â You gave him a look. He closed his mouth.
Genevieve folded her arms. âAnd if Belcourt refuses?â
Your smile appearedâsmall, beautiful, and lethal. âThen the Queen Foundation will dispute the transaction, suspend its annual patronage, and request a formal ethics review into why a senior auctioneer accepted repeated accidental gestures as bids from a former sexual partner without disclosing the conflict.â Genevieveâs lips parted.
âI am currently carrying the future beneficiaries of both the Queen and Castillo families and, regrettably, I am one of the most discussed women in Manhattan. If I say this was personal retaliation disguised as a charitable transaction, by breakfast every board member, donor, and consignor attached to Belcourt will know exactly which phrase to repeat.â
Silence fell around the podium.
Mikey slowly selected another gummy bear.
You tilted your head. âHave I explained the available options clearly?â
Genevieve swallowed. âYes.â
âYes, what?â
âYes, Ms. Queen.â
âWonderful. I knew we would understand one another.â Your smile vanished as smoothly as it had appeared. âYuliana, end the call before she mistakes any more of my attention for social relevance.â
âI love you, baby sister,â Mikey called quickly. âTake care of my nieces.â
âTry taking care of your own reputation for the rest of the day.â
The screen went dark.
Genevieve turned toward the administrator. âVoid lot forty-seven.â
The attendants took the goblet from Mikey. Before surrendering it, he scooped the gummy bears out with one hand and dropped them into his mouth.
From across the room, Sienna laughed.
She finished her conversation and walked toward him, glancing once at Genevieve and the retreating attendants. âLet me guess. Queen fixed it?â
âYes.â Mikey removed his tinted glasses. âSienna, Iâm sorry. Iâm an idiot.â
âFor putting gummy bears in a three-hundred-year-old Venetian goblet?â
âNo. Well, partially.â He glanced down at the paddle still protruding from his jacket. âI came to an auction you curated because I wanted to support you, and somehow I made the entire thing about me.â
âThat does seem to happen around you.â
âI know.â His confidence disappeared for the first time that afternoon. âBut I came because of you. I care about you. More than a little, actually. And when Iâm around you, my hands apparently stop communicating with my brain, and then I forget what I meant to say, andââ
Sienna began to laugh again.
Mikey frowned. âThis feels like a vulnerable moment.â
âYou really are unlike anyone Iâve ever met, Mikey.â She shook her head. âI told you to put the paddle down, and instead you hid it inside your jacket and kept raising your fingers.â
âI panicked.â
âThat was obvious.â
âDoes the fact that youâre laughing mean you forgive me?â
âI donât think so.â
âWhat if I buy you dinner?â
Sienna looked at him for a moment. âOne dinner.â
By the time everyone returned to the sitting room, the April light beyond the tall windows had begun to fade, softening the edges of Rhinebeck into shades of blue and gold.
Without anyone consciously deciding it, everyone drifted back to the same places.
You settled beside Harry. His hand found yours immediately, his thumb brushing lightly across your knuckles. He didn't ask how your session had gone. Somehow, the gesture promised he wouldâlater, when the answer belonged only to the two of you.
Across from you, Scarlet sat with the same composed posture she always carried into difficult conversations. This time, however, when your eyes met, neither of you looked away.
Beside her, Vivienne crossed one elegant leg over the other. She still looked faintly offended by several events of the afternoon, but no longer refused to acknowledge Harry's existence.
Harry gave her the smallest nod.
It wasn't quite an apology. It wasn't forgiveness. But it was a beginning.
Sienna chose the armchair nearest the fireplace.
Mikey sat on its broad arm without asking.
She looked up at him and, for the first time all day, didn't tell him to move.
Dr. Adler closed her notebook.
"I've heard four very different stories today," she began. "But they've all led me to the same conclusion."
The room grew quiet. "When this family is frightened, none of you asks for control." She looked around the room. "You simply take it." Harry lowered his eyes. Scarlet folded her hands. Vivienne's expression softened almost imperceptibly. Mikey suddenly found the pattern in the rug fascinating. "You investigate." She looked at Harry. "You plan." Scarlet. "You withhold." Your turn. "And sometimesâŚ" her gaze shifted toward Mikey and Sienna, "âŚyou attempt to solve problems before anyone has admitted they're problems."
Mikey slowly raised a finger.
"I feel mildly targeted."
"You should."
A ripple of laughter moved through the room. Even Harry smiled.
Dr. Adler waited until the laughter faded.
"Every one of you described those choices as protection."
She paused. "The person on the receiving end experienced them as control."
Silence settled once more. "I'd like each of you to try something different."
No one spoke. "The next time you're frightened for someone you love⌠ask them what they need before deciding for them."
Nobody argued.
For this familyâŚ
âŚthat alone felt like remarkable progress.
The door opened.
Eloise stepped inside, carrying her cane less as a walking aid and more as a symbol of authority.
She surveyed the room carefully.
No one appeared to be crying.
No one appeared ready to disown anyone.
She gave a satisfied nod.
"Bueno." She tapped the floor once with her cane. "Enough emotional growth for one afternoon." A beat. "Dinner is ready."
"And if any of you start another family crisis before the soupâŚ"
"âŚI'll schedule a second therapist."
Mikey stood immediately. "What kind of soup?"
"The kind you'll eat."
"That still doesn't narrow it down."
Sienna quietly caught the back of his jacket before he could continue and steered him toward the hallway.
Scarlet and Vivienne followed together, their conversation noticeably quieter than it had been only an hour earlier.
Harry rose beside you, offering his hand.
Once you were standing securely, his palm settled against the small of your back.
"Ready?"
You nodded. "Starving."
"Good."
"I intend to steal at least half your dessert."
"You always do."
"I know."
Together, you followed the others into the corridor. Within moments the sitting room fell silent. Almost.
Dr. Adler slipped her notebook into her leather bag and reached for her coat. A discreet knock interrupted her. The door opened just enough for Ron to step inside before quietly closing it again.
He remained standing. "May I ask you something?"
Dr. Adler smiled faintly. "Is this about the family?"
"No."
"Good."
She gestured toward the empty sofa. "Then it's probably about you."
"I'd prefer not to turn this into a session. If a man has never had a serious relationship but his current girlfriend wishes to get married and he doesn't believe he's readyâŚ" He adjusted his cuff. "âŚthere also happens to be a childhood friend."
Dr. Adler considered him for a moment. "Does your girlfriend know you're emotionally preoccupied with someone else?"
"No."
"Then you shouldn't agree to marry her."
"And the childhood friend?"
"Do you want a future with her or is she simply a safe possibility that allows you to postpone making a difficult decision?"
Ron frowned. "How does one determine that?"
"By telling both women the truth."
He looked genuinely disappointed. "That sounds unnecessarily human."
From somewhere down the corridor came Eloise's unmistakable voice.
"ÂĄRonald! Harry is already answering emails at the dinner table!"
Ron reached for the doorknob. "This conversation never happened." "ÂĄRonald!"
"I'm coming, Mrs. Castillo."
The door closed behind him.
April 23rd
A week after Rhinebeck, Queen Financial had settled into a rhythm that was not quite normal, but no longer felt like an emergency.
Gerard called every morning with whatever developments he believed required your attention. Dana sent carefully filtered briefings twice a day, having apparently decided anything capable of raising your blood pressure required written authorization before reaching you.
Emily and Chloe phoned almost daily, supposedly to discuss work and inevitably ending with questions about the twins, your appetite, and whether Harry had yet attempted to place you under medically supervised house arrest.
He hadn't. Technically.
By Friday evening, your final call with Gerard had lasted twelve minutes longer than promised.
âThe revised projections are in your inbox,â he said through the speaker. âYou donât need to look at them tonight.â
âYou sent them to me tonight.â
âI sent them so you would know they exist.â
âAnd now that I know they exist, you expect me not to open them?â
âYes.â
âThatâs an unreasonable understanding of my personality.â
From the other end of the sofa, Harry calmly reached over and removed the phone from your hand. âWeâre done,â he said.
Gerard did not hesitate. âThank you, Harry.â
âYouâre both becoming intolerable,â you informed them.
âMonday morning,â Gerard replied. âGood night, Ms. Queen.â
The call ended before you could object. Harry placed your phone facedown on the coffee table, well beyond your immediate reach. You looked at him. He looked back. âThat was hostile.â
âThat was twelve minutes past your own deadline.â
âI was receiving information about my company.â
âYou were reorganizing the executive committee from the sofa.â
âThey needed reorganizing.â
âTheyâll still need it on Monday.â You narrowed your eyes. Harry had already picked up the television remote. âNo more work tonight.â
âWhat are we doing instead?â
âWatching a movie.â He moved closer and began scrolling. âNo.â
You glanced at the screen. âWhatâs wrong with that one?â
âHome invasion.â
âItâs listed as a romantic comedy.â
âI checked the parentsâ guide.â
âYou checked the parentsâ guide?â
âIâm being thorough.â
You laughed. âHarry.â
He ignored you and continued scrolling.
Finally he stopped. âThis one.â
You looked at him suspiciously.
âHave you already researched it?â
âIMDb. Two reviews. Parentsâ guide.â
ââŚOf course you did.â
The poster showed two people standing beneath strings of lights beside the sea. âA woman returns to the coastal town where she grew up,â Harry read. âShe meets a man renovating an old hotel.â You considered it. Harry nodded once. âNo violence. No blood. No psychological torment.â
âFinally.â
He pressed play. As the opening credits rolled, he stood.
âWhere are you going?â
âPopcorn.â
âWith actual salt?â
He gave you a look. âIâll be right back.â
You settled deeper into the cushions he had arranged behind your back. A minute later Harry returned carrying a large bowl of popcorn. He sat beside you, glanced at the curve of your stomach, and carefully balanced the bowl on top of it.
You looked down.
Then slowly back at him.
âIâm carrying your children.â
âIâm appreciating the engineering.â
âYouâre using me as furniture.â
âYouâre beautiful in every form, baby.â
Before you could answer, he leaned over and kissed you, slow and gentle. You reached for the popcorn.
Your face fell almost immediately. âThereâs a rumor of salt.â
âWeâre watching your sodium.â
You sighed dramatically. âThis family has become a dictatorship.â
The film began exactly as promised. It was gentle, romantic, and occasionally funny without trying too hard. The heroine inherited a weathered seaside hotel.
The hero knew how to repair everything except his own emotionally guarded heart. Harry disliked him immediately. âHe should tell her why he left.â
âItâs been twenty minutes.â
âHe has already created unnecessary confusion.â
You smiled. âThatâs how films work.â
By the middle of the film, your head had settled against Harryâs shoulder while his fingers moved absentmindedly along your arm.
Beneath the blanket, your stomach gave a sudden, unmistakable ripple.
Harry looked down immediately.
Another tiny movement answered beneath the fabric.
He smiled, leaned over, kissed your stomach, and rested his palm gently over it.
âEasy, girls,â he murmured. âWeâre trying to watch a movie with your mother.â
Another kick answered beneath his hand.
You considered it seriously.
âI think they want pistachios.â
âFive minutes ago they wanted popcorn.â
âThey changed their minds.â
âTheyâre growing.â
ââŚFair enough.â
He started to stand.
You caught his hand. âThe roasted ones.â
âThe roasted ones.â
âAnd bring the whole bag.â
Harry bent to kiss your forehead. âOne full bag of roasted pistachios coming right up.â
As he disappeared toward the kitchen, you settled deeper into the cushions, both hands curving around your stomach as though congratulating the girls on another successful negotiation.
On the screen, the film drifted quietly toward its conclusion.
The hotel had been restored.
Something tightened painfully behind your ribs. Before you understood why, your vision blurred. One tear escaped. Then another. Within seconds they were falling too quickly to hide.
Harry turned immediately. âHey.â
You wiped beneath your eyes, only making the tears worse.
âHey, heyâŚâ He set the popcorn aside at once, his hand instinctively finding your stomach. âWhat happened? Are you hurting?â
You shook your head.
âThe babies?â
âNo.â
âThen why are you crying, baby?â
You pointed helplessly toward the television. âThe movie.â
Harry looked at the screen, then back at you. âThe movie?â
âThey're justâŚâ Your voice cracked. âThey're just getting married.â He stayed quiet. âThey're just doing it.â Another tear slipped free. âThere isn't a wedding planner shouting into a headset. No ballroom booked two years in advance. No security outside checking guest lists.â
You swallowed hard.
âNo board wondering whether the timing is strategically responsible. No journalists deciding what the wedding means for my company. No headlines about my dress, my body, or whether marrying you affects the markets on Monday.â
Harry didn't interrupt.
On the screen, the couple exchanged vows while the ocean rolled gently behind them.
âThey're just getting married,â you whispered again.
âThey get to live it before the rest of the world starts talking about it.â
Harry reached up and gently brushed another tear from your cheek. âOh, baby.â
A shaky laugh escaped you.
âI know. I'm crying over a fictional beach wedding.â
âI don't think that's why you're crying.â
You looked back at the television. The bride had slipped off her shoes. Her guests were laughing. The waves reached the edge of the aisle.
âI don't think I want all of it anymore.â
âAll of what?â
âThe spectacle.â
The word hung quietly between you.
âFor years I thought that if I ever got married again, it had to be⌠perfect.â
You gave a tiny, humorless smile. âPerfect enough to justify everything that came before it.â Harry remained silent, listening. âBut watching thisâŚâ Your eyes drifted back to the screen. âIt just looks⌠peaceful.â
You leaned against him a little more. âI don't want our wedding to become public property before we've even lived it.â
His hand tightened gently around yours. âI don't want to spend the day wondering which photograph they'll print first⌠or what the markets will do on Monday.â
âYou won't.â
âWe can't control that.â
âNo,â Harry said softly.
âBut we can control what we choose to give them.â
You lifted your head to look at him. âI want one thing that's ours first.â A pause. âBefore anyone turns it into a headline.â
Harry studied you for several quiet seconds. âDo you want a beach?â
Despite the tears, you smiled. âMaybe.â
âBarefoot?â
You looked back at the television. âLet's not become primitive.â
A laugh escaped him. âFair.â
The newlyweds ran laughing toward the water while their friends chased after them.
You watched them for another moment before speaking again. âBesides⌠Scarlet and Vivienne already decided we should wait until after the girls are born.â
Harry listened. âThat's still months away.â
You looked down at your stomach. âAnd by then everyone will spend the entire wedding talking about the babies instead of us.â
He brushed a loose strand of hair behind your ear. âYou're the one who said you didn't want to be a bride with an enormous stomach.â
âI know.â
Your voice softened. âBut if it were something like thisâŚâ You glanced back toward the beach on the screen. âSmall. Quiet. Just family.â A tiny smile appeared. âI don't think I'd care.â You looked at him again. âEverything in my life has to happen in front of an audience simply because I'm a Queen.â
Your hand drifted toward the small bowl on the coffee table.
It was empty.
You stared into it for a long second.
âThe pistachios are gone.â
Your face crumpled all over again.
Harry looked from the empty bowl to you just as another sob escaped.
âOh, no.â He cupped your cheek immediately. âShh, baby. Don't cry.â
âI wanted more.â
âI'll order more.â
âTwo bags.â
âTwo bags.â
âAnd the lemon sorbet.â
He had already unlocked his phone.
âAnd those thin crackers Dana brought last week.â
His thumb moved across the screen.
âAdded.â
âAnd strawberries.â
He glanced up. âYou said pistachios.â
âThe situation has developed.â
A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. âClearly.â
âAnd chocolate-covered pretzels.â
âAnything else?â
You frowned thoughtfully, genuinely considering the question. ââŚThe little tangerines.â
Harry added them without another word before setting the phone aside. âEverything's coming. â He drew you gently back against his chest. âNow breathe for me.â
You nodded, still sniffling as you wiped beneath your eyes.
âIâm fine.â A pause. âItâs just the hormones.â
His lips brushed the top of your head. âOur wedding will be beautiful, baby.â You curled closer against him. âHowever we do it.â
âOkay,â you whispered.
The movie continued quietly in the background, but neither of you was really watching anymore.
Harry's fingers moved slowly through your hair until your breathing gradually steadied.
Only then did his eyes drift back toward the television.
The bride and groom were laughing barefoot beneath the driftwood arch. No ballroom. No photographers. No headlines. Just the people they loved. Harry watched in silence. His gaze lingered on the weathered wooden arch⌠the shoreline⌠the small gathering of family and friends. Then something almost imperceptible softened in his expression. A thought. Nothing more.
He said nothing.
He simply looked back down at you, asleep against his shoulder, one hand resting protectively over the gentle curve of your stomach.
A faint smile appeared.
The Following Morning
Chez Akiko
The restaurant had not yet opened for lunch, but the table nearest the kitchen was already occupied by six people who had been summoned with varying degrees of urgency and almost no useful explanation.
Emily sat at the head of the table with coffee in front of her. Chloe had arrived carrying two garment bags and the conviction that every crisis could be improved with appropriate tailoring. Dana was answering emails beneath the table, while Ron had placed a leather folder beside his plate and appeared to be the only person who had anticipated an agenda.
Mikey was eating something the kitchen had not officially served him.
Harry remained standing.
âWe need to plan a wedding.â
Everyone stopped.
Mikey lowered the croissant in his hand. âWhose?â
Harry looked at him.
Mikey considered the question. âRight. Context clues.â
Emily leaned back in her chair. âYou and Queen are already getting married. After the babies are born.â
âScarlet and Vivienne have interviewed three event planners,â Chloe added. âOne of them presented a forty-page proposal for the flowers alone.â
Dana finally looked up from her phone. âThe preliminary date is being held for late summer.â
âAnd an entire team of professionals is supposed to organize it,â Emily said. âSo why are we here?â
Harry placed both hands against the back of the empty chair in front of him.
âIâm not talking about that wedding.â
The table went quiet again.
Mikey slowly set down his croissant. âThere are two weddings now?â
âTechnically, yes,â Harry said.
Chloe narrowed her eyes. âWhat exactly are you planning?â
âSomething private. This weekend.â
Six faces turned toward him.
Even Ron blinked.
Emily slowly placed her coffee on the table. âHarry, itâs Thursday.â
âIâm aware.â
âYou want us to arrange a wedding in two days?â
âA small one.â
âRich people always say that,â Emily said, âbefore describing a small country.â
âNo ballroom, no hotel, no press. No guest list beyond the people in this room and immediate family.â
Emily studied him. âWhat changed?â
Harry looked down at the table. âWe watched a movie last night. There was a wedding on a beach.â He paused, remembering the way your voice had broken when you said the couple had simply been allowed to marry. âShe said she didnât want ours to become public property before weâd had the chance to live it.â
The room grew quieter.
âNo reporters,â he continued. âNo analysts deciding what our marriage means for the companies. No photographs released before she chooses them.
She wants something that belongs to us.â
âA private beach wedding,â Emily said softly.
âYes.â
âJust friends and family.â
âYes.â
âAnd Queen doesnât know.â
âNo.â
Mikey raised one finger. âAre you sure weâre talking about my sister? She used to plan her wedding while she was still in elementary school.â
âI can confirm that,â Chloe said. âThere were sketches.â
âSounds like her,â Emily agreed.
Ron glanced down at his folder. âMs. Queen being the only person unaware of her own wedding presents a significant degree of risk.â
âHer hormones have made her more emotional lately,â Harry said. âShe cried last night because the pistachios ran out.â
Emily sighed. "Aw."
âOh, poor thing,â Chloe murmured.
âMy sister cried during a comedy when she was pregnant with my niece,â Dana added. âNo one in the movie was even sad.â
âFine. Whatever she wants, we give her,â Emily said.
Harryâs expression remained serious. âThat doesnât mean we decide for her. Iâm not bringing her to a wedding and expecting her to perform because everyone is waiting. Iâll show her what I arranged and ask whether she wants to marry me that day. If she says no, the officiant leaves, we have dinner on the beach, and no one makes her feel guilty.â
Emily nodded once.
âIf she says yes,â Harry continued, âeverything needs to be ready.â
Mikey looked at Harry. âWhere exactly is this happening? And how are you telling our mothers? Because mine is not going to celebrate being excluded from wedding planning.â
âScarlet and my mother will be told last.â
Ron opened the leather folder. âA sound security decision.â
The planning moved quickly after that. Ron would secure a private beach, confidentiality agreements, transport and discreet security. Dana would clear your calendar without making the absence too obvious. Emily took charge of dinner, cake and a small reception, while Chloe handled the flowers and overall design.
Then Chloe tapped her pen against the table. âWe still have one significant problem.â
Everyone looked at her.
âThe dress.â
Harryâs attention sharpened. âWhat about it?â
âSheâs carrying twins. Her old measurements are useless, and her body is changing every week. I canât fit a gown correctly by guessing.â
Mikey added. âThe dress is important, man. Those hormones can turn into rage when she looks at the photographs ten years from now. Iâm warning you in advance.â
Chloe pointed her pen at him. âFor once, heâs right. We have very little time to make something beautiful and unforgettable.â
âHow quickly can you do it?â Emily asked.
âI can alter an existing gown if I have accurate measurements tonight. Soft structure, an empire waist, room around her stomachânothing restrictive.â Chloe turned to Harry. âI need her shoulders, shoulder to floor, bust, underbust and the fullest point around her stomach.â
Mikey sat back, delighted. âYouâre going to measure a sleeping pregnant woman without telling her why. That may be the most dangerous plan Iâve heard today.â
Harry stared at Chloe. âThereâs no other way?â
âYou could tell her.â
âNo.â
âYuliana could possibly do it,â Ron suggested.
Harry shook his head immediately. âNo. Iâll do it.â
Chloe tore a page from her notebook and slid it across the table. âThese measurements. In inches. Donât pull the tape tight.â
Harry studied the instructions as though they described an unfamiliar explosive device. âIâll handle it.â
Ron closed his folder. âI recommend waiting until sheâs asleep.â
âThank you, Ron."
That evening, Yuliana met Harry outside his study and lowered her voice as though reporting a delicate security matter.
âShe fell asleep upstairs.â
âIn bed?â
âShe said she was only going to rest for ten minutes.â A small smile touched Yulianaâs mouth. âShe was listening to classical music.â
Harry glanced toward the staircase, then at the flexible measuring tape concealed in his hand.
Perfect.
Or as close to perfect as this plan was likely to become.
He opened the bedroom door carefully and stepped inside. The curtains had been drawn against the evening light, leaving the room dim and quiet except for the faint piano music escaping from one of the wireless earbuds in your ears.
You were asleep on your side, one hand tucked beneath your cheek and the other curved protectively over your stomach. The second earbud had fallen onto the pillow beside you.
Your phone rested on the nightstand, still playing the same gentle piece on repeat.
Harry stood beside the bed for several seconds, simply looking at you.
Then he unfolded the list Chloe had sent him.
This should have been easy.
Harry had negotiated acquisitions involving several governments. He had once completed a merger while both legal teams threatened to walk away. He regularly managed people who considered compromise a moral failing.
He could measure his sleeping fiancĂŠe.
Carefully, he sat on the edge of the mattress and removed the remaining earbud from your ear. You made a quiet sound and shifted deeper into the pillow.
Harry froze.
Your breathing remained even.
The first measurement was uncomplicated. He placed one end of the tape near your shoulder and extended it gently across your back, recording the number in his phone.
Shoulder to floor required an approximation from the side of the bed. Chloe had specifically written that an imperfect number was preferable to waking you, although Harry suspected she had not fully considered what would happen if you woke and found him standing over you with tailoring equipment.
The underbust measurement was next. Harry stared at the instruction. Then at you. Then back at the instruction. The circumference of your stomach seemed safer.
Harry lifted the edge of the blanket and passed the tape carefully around the fullest curve, reaching beneath your side to bring the ends together.
Your eyes opened.
Harry stopped breathing.
You blinked down at the measuring tape wrapped around your stomach, then slowly raised your gaze to him. âHarry.â Your voice was rough with sleep. âWhatâwhat are you doing?â
âNothing.â
You stared at him.
He was sitting beside you with a measuring tape in both hands.
âNothing?â
âI can explain.â
âAre you measuring my waist?â
Your voice rose sharply as you pushed yourself upright, shock and hurt chasing the last traces of sleep from your face.
âNoâno, baby. Not like that.â
You pulled the tape from his hands and looped it loosely around the back of his neck before he could react.
âHarry Castillo, I will strangle you with this.â
âBaby, wait.â
âYou measured me while I was asleep?â
âIt isnât what you think.â
âWhat do I think?â
âThat I wasââ
âChecking how much weight Iâve gained?â
Harryâs expression changed immediately. âNo. Absolutely not.â
âHow many inches was it?â Your eyes began to shine. âIâve gotten huge, havenât I?â
âNo.â
âYou hesitated.â
âI didnât hesitate.â
âYou looked terrified.â
âBecause you threatened to kill me.â
âWith a fabric tape. You wouldâve survived.â
The first tear slipped down your cheek. Another followed before you could wipe it away.
âI knew Iâd gained too much weight.â Your voice broke. âI look awful, donât I? Iâve become enormous and ugly.â
Harry gently removed the tape from around his neck and dropped it onto the carpet.
âThat is complete nonsense.â He moved closer and cupped your face between his hands. âYou are the most beautiful woman in the world.â
More tears spilled down your cheeks.
Harry wiped them away with his thumbs, his voice softening further. âYouâre carrying our daughters. Your body is changing because itâs making room for two people. There is nothing ugly about you. Not one thing.â
You sniffed and looked down at your stomach. âMy face is puffy.â
âYouâre beautiful.â
âMy ankles are swollen.â
âStill beautiful.â
âNone of my clothes fit.â
âIâll buy you new ones.â
âThat isnât the point.â You opened your mouth to continue, but a sudden yawn interrupted you. Your shoulders sagged as quickly as your anger had risen. âIâm so tired.â The abrupt change left Harry staring at you. âI just want to sleep.â
His expression softened with relief and guilt in equal measure. âOkay, baby. Sleep.â
You lay down again, then caught his wrist before he could move away. âStay.â
âIâm here.â
You pulled his arm against your chest and settled around it, resting your cheek near his shoulder. So many emotions had passed through you in the space of a few minutesâanger, humiliation, tears and exhaustionâthat Harry could not stop himself from feeling responsible for every one of them.
âWill you stroke my hair?â you asked sleepily.
âOf course.â
His fingers moved gently through your hair, smoothing it away from your face. Every few moments, he bent and pressed a quiet kiss to your temple.
Your breathing gradually slowed. âHarry?â
âIâm here, baby.â
âDonât measure me again.â
âI wonât.â
Harry looked down at you suspiciously, but a faint sleepy smile touched your mouth before disappearing.
Within moments, your breathing deepened.
Harry continued stroking your hair long after you had fallen asleep. At first, he intended to remain for only a minute.
Then five.
Your fingers stayed curled firmly around his wrist, and every attempt to move made you shift closer. Eventually, Harry lay down beside you fully dressed, one arm trapped beneath your head and the other resting over your stomach.
One of the babies moved beneath his palm.
A quiet smile crossed his face.
âEasy,â he whispered. âYour mother has already threatened me once tonight.â
Twenty minutes later, his trapped arm had gone completely numb.
He endured another ten.
Then a faint snore escaped you.
Harry looked down.
Your lips had parted slightly, your head angled back against his arm. The snoring had appeared with the pregnancy and grew louder whenever you were exhaustedâsomething you denied with absolute conviction every morning.
Another soft snore followed. Harry smiled. âYouâd call me a liar if I told you.â
He gently touched beneath your chin and turned your head slightly toward the pillow, just as he had on countless nights before. The sound stopped almost immediately.
You murmured something indistinct. Harry froze. âHarryâŚâ
He bent and kissed your hair. âIâm right here.â
Your fingers loosened around his wrist, and your breathing settled again.
Moving slowly, Harry reached down for the tape. He passed it around your stomach once more, careful not to pull it tight. When the ends met, he secured the exact point beneath one finger and eased the tape away without losing the measurement.
This time, you did not wake.
Harry carefully freed his arm, replacing it with the pillow before sitting up. He opened his phone, added the final number to his notes, and sent the measurements to Chloe.
Harry: This is everything I could get.
Her reply arrived almost immediately.
Chloe: Did she wake up?
Harry: Briefly.
Chloe: Are you alive?
His gaze returned to you. You were sleeping peacefully again, one hand spread across your stomach, your mouth beginning to fall open.
Harry: Barely.
He set the phone on the nightstand and watched you for another moment, smiling despite himself.
Saturday Morning
When you opened your eyes, Harryâs side of the bed was empty.
The sheets still held the faint warmth of him, but the room had gone quiet in the particular way it did only when he had been awake for some time. The curtains were partially open, allowing the soft April sunlight to spill across the carpet.
You reached blindly toward his pillow. Nothing.
âHarry?â
No answer came from the bathroom.
You pushed yourself higher against the pillows, one hand automatically settling over the curve of your stomach. âHarry?â
Still nothing.
That was when you noticed the folded card resting against the lamp on his nightstand, placed beside the snow globe.
You reached for it.
Good morning, baby.
I have something planned for you. Trust me for a few hours and let Yuliana help you.
Iâll see you soon.
I love you.
H.
You read it twice, then narrowed your eyes at the empty room.
âTrust you with what?â
A soft knock sounded against the bedroom door. Before you could answer, Yuliana stepped inside carrying a tray of tea. Her usually restrained expression had been replaced by a smile she was making very little effort to hide.
You held up the card. âWhat is happening?â
âI was instructed not to say, Ms. Queen.â
You accepted the tea and took a cautious sip while studying her over the rim of the cup. âYou understand that smiling like that only makes you look more suspicious.â
Yuliana glanced at her watch.
âYouâre timing me?â
âPerhaps.â
She waited patiently until you finished, then placed the cup aside and offered her hands.
âWe should get you up now, Ms. Queen.â
âWhy?â
âSeveral people are waiting for you.â
The way she said it made you immediately suspicious. âWhich people?â
Yuliana continued holding out her hands.
âYouâre enjoying this.â
âVery much.â
With a sigh, you let her help you sit up. One of the babies shifted as you moved, a slow rolling sensation beneath your ribs. You pressed your palm against it. âAt least one person in this room should tell me whatâs happening.â
âTrokhy terpinnya, Ms. Queen,â Yuliana said gently. âJust a little patience.â
She helped you into your robe, tied it securely around you, then waited while you slipped your feet into your house shoes.
The moment you stepped into the corridor, you heard several voices coming from the dressing room.
You stopped.
Emily appeared first. âLook whoâs finally awake.â
âOur Queen has arrived,â Chloe added from behind her.
Emily came directly toward you, placing one hand gently against your stomach. âHow are you feeling? And how are these two?â
âWeâre confused,â you said. âWhat are all of you doing in my house?â
âFirst, breakfast,â Emily said. âThereâs a full table waiting.â
âNo. First, someone tells me what is happening.â
Chloe exchanged a glance with Emily. âPerhaps it would be easier to show you.â
She opened the dressing-room door.
The room had been transformed.
A small hair and makeup team stood near the windows beside neatly arranged cases and brushes. Fresh white flowers had been placed on the vanity, restrained enough not to resemble one of Scarletâs productions. Dana stood near the wardrobe holding two phonesâyours and her ownâwhile appearing entirely untroubled by the fact that she had confiscated your professional life.
âGood morning, Ms. Queen,â the team greeted.
Your gaze moved from Emily to Dana, then Chloe.
Finally, it settled on the garment bag. âWhat is that?â
Danaâs smile became dangerously emotional. âMorning, Ms. Queen.â
âWhat is in the bag?â
The room fell silent.
Emily quietly moved a plate of toast closer to the nearest chair. Dana looked down at the phones.
Chloe reached for the zipper. âWhy donât you take a look?â
She opened the bag.
Soft ivory fabric appeared first, followed by delicate folds of silk, a gracefully structured bodice and a skirt designed to fall around the curve of your stomach without constricting it. There was no excessive beading, cathedral train or rigid corsetry. The fabric caught the morning light with a quiet sheen, elegant without demanding attention.
It looked effortless.
Which meant an extraordinary amount of work had gone into it.
Your breath caught. âOh, my God. That... looks likeââ
A wedding dress.
Not something inspired by one. A real wedding dress. Pinned carefully to the front was another folded card. Chloe removed it and held it toward you. Your fingers trembled slightly as you opened it.
Baby,
Chloe and her mother made this for you. I hope itâs close to what you wanted.
Thereâs a car waiting downstairs. At the end of the drive, youâll find a beach, the people closest to us, and me.
I made today possible. Whether we marry here or wait for the wedding theyâve been planning is your decision.
Iâll be waiting.
H.
You stared at the page until the words began to blur. Then your gaze dropped to the dress again, and understanding arrived all at once.
âOh, my God, Harry.â
A tear struck the card.
You looked toward Chloe. âThatâs why he was measuring me.â
Chloe pressed her lips together, already close to tears herself.
You laughed, covering your mouth as more tears followed. âOh, that man.â
Emily stood immediately. âHey.â
âI cannot believe him.â
She placed both hands gently on your arms. âIs that a good cannot believe him?â
You looked down at the note. âHe listened to me.â
The words emerged so softly that everyone in the room went still.
Emilyâs expression changed. âYes. He did.â
âAnd then he made it happen in two days,â Chloe added quietly.
You touched the skirt with your fingertips.
It was beautiful, but not because it was expensive or perfectly made. It was beautiful because nothing about it felt designed for other people to admire.
Harry had remembered the beach, the quiet, the absence of reporters and boards and questions. The moment in the movie when you had cried because two people had been allowed to simply marry each other.
Your face crumpled again.
Chloe hurried toward you. âOh. I think the crying spell has arrived.â
You nodded, tears already falling.
Emily handed you a tissue. âGet it all out before they start your makeup. This entire team is here to prepare you for today.â
âThen I should wash my face.â
âYeah.â Emily slipped an arm gently around your waist. âThen youâre eating breakfast, and after that, weâll get you ready.â
Chloe hesitated. âYou do want this, donât you? Because after five years apart and two babies on the way, I think you two have waited long enough.â
You looked at Chloe, then Dana, Yuliana, and the waiting hair and makeup team.
For one unsteady moment, the reality of it settled over you: a beach, no cameras, no audience, vows spoken before the rest of the world could claim them. Was this really what you wanted?
Then you pictured Harry waiting for you, and the question became almost embarrassingly simple.
Finally, your gaze returned to the dress.
âYes,â you said. âI want this.â
Bridgehampton
The limousine turned through the gates of the Bridgehampton estate just after four.
Beyond the windows, pale dunes gave way to flashes of blue water beneath the soft April sky. The ocean wind moved through the beach grass, bending it toward the private stretch of sand Harry had somehow secured in less than forty-eight hours.
Chloe looked mournfully at the view. âThe fact that I canât put any of this on my story is cruel.â
âPost one frame and every paparazzi in New York will be outside the gates before we reach the sand,â Emily warned, holding up the one phone Dana had authorized for photographs.
âNo one posts anything,â you added. âTurn off your location services too.â
âTheyâre already off,â Dana assured you.
âGood. Now move closer,â Emily said.
Despite her warning, she was already recording, the phone safely on airplane mode. You, Chloe and Dana leaned together while she turned the camera toward you. Yuliana sat opposite, watching with quiet amusement.
âSmile,â Emily instructed.
âI am smiling,â you said with a laugh as another small movement rolled beneath your hand. âTheyâre the ones refusing to hold still for the picture.â
You glanced at your reflection in the darkened window. âDo I look as nervous as I feel?â
âNo,â Emily said immediately. âYou look radiant.â
âAnnoyingly beautiful,â Chloe added.
Dana nodded. âExactly as you should.â
âBeautiful is insufficient,â Yuliana corrected, studying you with open admiration. âVy prekrasna (youâre beautiful) Ms. Queen. Prosto neymovirna. (Simply incredible.)â
And, inconveniently, they were right.
The ivory silk dress fell cleanly from beneath your bust, following the curve of your stomach without trying to conceal it.
Its deep V neckline was softened by delicate embroidery that gathered just above the swell of your belly, while the long skirt moved fluidly around your legs. There was no veil, no heavy train and nothing that required you to become someone else to wear it.
You smoothed both hands over your stomach. One of the girls moved beneath your palm. âApparently theyâre as excited as I am.â
âTheyâre half Queen and half Castillo,â Dana said. âOf course they assume the entire event is being held in their honor.â
The limousine slowed. Your heartbeat immediately quickened. Emily lowered the phone. âWeâre here.â
Down on the beach, Harry checked his watch for what Ron estimated was the ninth time.
âShe crossed the gate three minutes ago,â Ron said.
âSheâs here,â Harry replied, and the words came out softer than he intended.
He stood near the small flowered arch in a black tuxedo, his attention fixed on the wooden walkway leading down from the house. Mikey waited beside Ron, while Captain Mateo AlvarezâRichardâs oldest friend and, thanks to Ronâs exhaustive planning, a legally registered officiantâstood nearby with the ceremony papers secured inside his jacket.
Sienna adjusted one of the white flowers in her hands. âThe florist reinforced the arch. It wonât collapse unless the wind develops personal hostility toward us.â
Harry barely heard her.
Vivienne approached and straightened his boutonniere, her expression warm with emotion. âBreathe, sweetheart.â
âI am breathing.â
âYouâre waiting aggressively.â Her hand lingered briefly against his lapel. âYou get to marry her again. Try to enjoy this part too.â
A small smile finally broke through his nerves.
Before he could answer, the limousine appeared beyond the dunes.
Every conversation stopped.
Scarlet immediately moved toward the end of the walkway with Richard beside her. He relied on his cane for balance, his steps slower than they once had been. Scarlet slipped her arm through his without drawing attention to the support she provided.
The car came to a stop.
Harry went completely still, though from where he stood, the vehicle concealed most of the drive.
âTheyâre here,â Sienna said, already moving. âIâll go make sure she has everything.â
A member of the staff opened the door. Emily stepped out first, followed by Chloe and Dana. Then the attendant offered you his hand.
You took it.
Emily immediately gathered the skirt so it would not catch beneath your shoes as you carefully stepped onto the stone drive. The ocean breeze caught the silk, pressing it briefly against the curve of your stomach before letting it fall into its clean, graceful lines again.
For one suspended moment, no one spoke.
Scarletâs eyes filled before you had taken three steps. âOh, my baby,â she whispered. âYou are so beautiful.â
You approached her, and she caught both of your hands. âYou too,â you said, looking over her pale blue silk dress, structured hat and entirely unnecessary pearl gloves. âThough you appear to have dressed for a royal garden party.â
Scarlet lifted her chin. âI was given forty-eight hours and absolutely no authority. I had to express myself somehow.â
Richard sighed beside her. âTheyâre doing this the way they want, Scarlet.â
âI know,â she replied, never taking her eyes from you. âIâm adjusting with remarkable dignity.â
You turned toward Richard. âDad.â
His face softened completely.
âMy beautiful girl.â His gaze dropped affectionately to your stomach. âHow are all three of you?â
âNervous, happy and extremely pregnant.â
âThat sounds about right.â
You hugged him carefully, feeling one of his hands settle against your back.
When you pulled away, your gaze dropped briefly to his cane before returning to his face. âYou look very handsome.â
âI had an important place to be.â
Your throat tightened.
Before the tears could begin, Mikey appeared and opened his arms. âBaby sister.â
He attempted to hug you, only to discover that your stomach reached him first. He looked down between you.
âI think your stomach arrived before the rest of you.â
âCareful,â you warned. âYouâre insulting three Queen women at once.â
âI would never.â He bent and spoke toward your stomach. âYour mother has always been this threatening.â
You pushed lightly at his shoulder. âMove.â
Laughing, Mikey kissed your cheek and stepped aside.
Sienna approached carrying a bouquet of white ranunculus, sweet peas and small ivory roses. She placed it gently in your hands before glancing toward the beach.
Harry was visible at the other end of the walkway.
He had not moved.
Even from a distance, you could see the way he was looking at youâas though the rest of the beach had disappeared the moment you stepped from the car.
Sienna smiled softly. âWhenever youâre ready.â
You took a deep breath, then another, waving your hands to calm your emotions. âOh, no.â
Emily was instantly beside you. âWhat?â
âThe crying spell.â
She opened her bag and produced a tissue with the speed of a trained emergency responder.
Chloe pointed at you. âDo not rub your eyes. We used waterproof makeup, but I refuse to test its limits before the ceremony begins.â
âIâm trying not to cry.â
âYouâre failing beautifully,â Dana said.
A laugh escaped through your tears.
Emily carefully dabbed beneath one eye. âThere. Crisis contained.â
Richard moved beside you and offered his arm.
You looked at the wooden path stretching across the dunes, then toward Harry waiting at its end.
âAre you sure?â you asked softly.
Richard straightened, tightening his hand around the top of his cane. âI didnât spend two months learning to walk across rooms again just to sit down for this part.â
Your eyes filled all over again. âChloe,â you warned.
âUgh, honey breathe,â Chloe said firmly. âWe have reached the maximum permitted tears.â
Richard smiled and held out his arm once more. âReady?â
You slipped your hand through it, supporting him as subtly as he supported you.
Your gaze returned to Harry. This time, there was no hesitation.
âYes,â you said. âIâm ready."
The first notes of the music drifted across the dunes as you and Richard stepped onto the wooden walkway.
Everyone rose.
Warm applause followed, unrestrained and familiar. Mikey brought two fingers to his mouth and whistled loudly before stepping directly into the aisle with his phone raised.
âMikey,â Sienna hissed, catching the back of his jacket and pulling him out of the way.
âIâm documenting history.â
âYouâre blocking history.â
Laughter moved through the small gathering as he allowed himself to be dragged back beside her, though he continued filming over her shoulder.
There were no camera flashes, no reporters calling your name, no phones raised for an audience waiting somewhere beyond the beach. Emily and Chloe recorded from their places, but only so you and Harry could keep the moment. Near the second row, a single videographer followed your progress through a discreet lens, having been warned by Ron so thoroughly that he looked prepared to surrender the camera, memory card and all personal identification at the slightest provocation.
Nothing was being broadcast.
Nothing had to become public before it belonged to you.
The aisle was not lined with investors, board members or distant relatives invited out of obligation. There were only two short rows of chairs, and every person standing beside them was someone whose face you knew well enough to read without effort.
Scarlet was already crying behind the sunglasses she had apparently worn to prevent exactly that. Vivienne held one hand over her heart, her expression radiant. Ron remained beside Dana, who was wiping beneath one eye while pretending to inspect Emilyâs recording. Lara stood near Scarlet, openly crying without attempting to disguise it, while Yuliana watched you with quiet pride.
They were all family.
Some had witnessed the first marriage and the way it had broken. Some had arrived later, carrying you through the strange, tender work of finding your way back to one another. But every person standing there had seen enough to understand what this moment meant. They had seen the love, the damage, the silence, the repairâand they had stayed.
The realization settled warmly beneath your ribs.
Your free hand moved instinctively over your stomach. One of the girls shifted beneath your palm, followed by the faintest answering movement from her sister.
You smiled down at them.
Richard glanced toward you. âAll right?â
âMore than all right.â
The boards of the narrow aisle beneath your low ivory heels were dusted with sand carried over them by the wind.
Beyond the gathering, the Atlantic stretched endlessly blue beneath the afternoon sky, its waves folding softly against the shore and filling the spaces between the music.
Then you looked ahead.
Harry stood on a low wooden platform beneath the simple arch of white flowers.
For one dangerous second, you nearly missed a step.
He wore a perfectly cut black tuxedo, the ocean breeze moving lightly through his hair. A white ranunculus and a small sprig of olive rested against his lapel, chosen to match your bouquet without surrounding you with the heavily scented flowers that always made your eyes water.
But it was his expression that caught you.
The tension he had carried while waiting disappeared the moment he saw you. His entire face softened into a wide, unguarded smile reserved only for you.
Richard tightened his hold on your arm before your heel could slip from the edge of the board.
âCareful, darling.â
Your eyes locked with Harryâs.
Neither of you looked away.
Five years apart seemed to compress themselves into those final stepsâevery wrong decision, every unfinished conversation and every night you had convinced yourself that losing him had been necessary.
But the last six months had changed you both. There were no secrets left between you now, no assumptions allowed to grow in silence. You were not walking toward the marriage you had once lost. You were walking toward something you had rebuilt together, deliberately and without anyone else deciding what it should become.
In a few moments, you would be husband and wife again.
This time, you both understood exactly what choosing one another meant.
By the time you reached him, your eyes were wet again.
Richard stopped before the platform. Harry stepped down immediately, offering one hand to you before turning toward him.
For a moment, neither man spoke.
Richard placed your hand into Harryâs.
âI gave her hand to you once before,â he said, his voice low with emotion. âBut she was never mine to give away. She is my girl because she chose to let me love her like a father.â
Your throat tightened.
Richard looked from you to Harry. âSo this time, Iâm not giving her away. Iâm asking you to stand beside her properly. Hold on to her. Listen to her. And when life gets loud, donât let silence do the damage again.â
Harry closed his fingers carefully around yours. âI wonât.â
Richard studied him for another moment, then nodded. âGood.â
You leaned forward and kissed Richardâs cheek. âThank you, Dad.â
His eyes shone as he stepped away.
âGo on, sweetheart,â he said softly. âGo marry the man who finally learned how lucky he is.â
Harry helped you onto the platform, one hand steady at your waist until you were safely beside him. Captain Mateo waited a few feet away, but Harry appeared temporarily unaware that anyone else existed.
His gaze moved slowly over the dress, your hair and the curve of your stomach.
âI knew the dress would be beautiful,â he said softly. âI wasnât prepared for you in it.â
The words nearly started the tears again.
You looked over his tuxedo with exaggerated consideration. âYou look very handsome yourself, Mr. Castillo.â
His smile deepened. âMore handsome than the first time?â
âYouâve aged.â
One eyebrow lifted.
âLike an obscenely expensive wine,â you added.
Harryâs gaze softened. âThen I must be keeping suitable company.â
One of his hands settled gently over your stomach. A visible ripple moved beneath the ivory silk almost immediately.
Harry glanced down, smiling. âThey look as excited as we are.â
âNo. They heard their father arranged an excellent wedding cake.â
A quiet laugh escaped him.
His thumb moved lightly over the embroidered fabric before you looked around at the flowers, the two rows of chairs and the long table waiting farther up the shore.
âHarry,â you whispered. âWhat did you do?â
For the first time that afternoon, uncertainty flickered across his face. âToo much?â
âNo.â You tightened your fingers around his. âItâs more beautiful than anything I imagined.â
His expression softened.
âThank you,â you said. âFor listening. For all of it.â
Harry lifted your hand and pressed his lips to your knuckles. âI wish I had done more sooner.â
âWe had a great deal to survive first.â
âWe did.â
His eyes remained on yours. âThen we shouldnât give away any more time.â
Captain Alvarez cleared his throat with deliberate patience.
âI have married people on boats before,â he said, glancing toward the wooden platform that extended just over the water. âThis is apparently the compromise Ron could manage in three days.â
Soft laughter moved through the gathering.
Ron adjusted his cuff. âA legally valid compromise.â
âThe best kind,â Captain Alvarez said, smiling before he turned back to you and Harry. âWe are gathered here with the people who know and love Harry and Queen bestânot to begin their story, because that began many years ago, but to witness the choice they are making today.â
The ocean moved quietly behind him.
âThis ceremony is small by design. There are no strangers here, no audience beyond those invited and no expectation except honesty. Before we continue, I need to ask one simple question. â
His gaze moved first to Harry, then to you.
âHave you both come here freely, intending to marry one another today?â
Harry answered without hesitation. âYes.â
You looked at the man who had arranged an entire wedding only to ensure you could still refuse it.
âYes,â you said. âI have.â
Captain Alvarez nodded. âThen you may speak the promises youâve prepared.â
Harryâs eyebrows lifted slightly.
You stared at him. âYou prepared something?â
âNot a speech.â His fingers tightened around yours. âI donât need one to tell you the truth.â
The last trace of humor faded from his expression as he looked directly into your eyes.
âThe first time you chose me, I woke up the next morning and watched you sleep because I still couldnât believe you were my wife.â
His throat moved.
âThen I lost you. And for five years, I learned exactly how much of my life had been built around loving you.â
Your eyes filled. âHarry, donât make me cry.â
His thumb brushed beneath one of your eyes.
âThen you came back,â he said quietly. âAnd I felt like a prayer I had no right to make had been answered.â
A quiet laugh escaped you through the tears.
âYou gave me a second life with you. You gave me our daughters." He paused, as though even he could not quite believe it. âI promise you this: you will never have to guess where I stand again. No silence, no pride, no misunderstanding will ever come before the truth.â
His voice lowered.
âI will choose you in every version of our life. I love you more than I did the first time. And I will spend the rest of my life being grateful that you chose me twice.â
For several seconds, you could only look at him.
Around you, no one seemed to breathe properly. Scarlet pressed a tissue beneath her sunglasses. Vivienneâs mouth trembled. Dana looked down quickly, and even Ron appeared suspiciously interested in the horizon.
âI loved you when I left,â you said finally, your voice unsteady. âThat was the cruelest part. I loved you through every year I pretended I had moved on, and I love you now without fear, without secrets and without one foot near the door.â
Harryâs eyes shone.
âI choose you, Harry Castillo. I always have. And I always will.â You squeezed his hands. âThis time, I intend to stay.â
Neither of you moved.
The silence stretched until Mikey called from behind you, âYou can keep staring after youâre legally married.â
Laughter broke through the emotion.
Captain Alvarez gave him a patient look.
âIt appears we have people here even more impatient than the bride and groom.â His eyes narrowed faintly with affection. âMikey, you were always like this.â
Mikey grinned. âThanks, Captain.â
Then he leaned toward Sienna and whispered, âHe loves me.â
Sienna covered her mouth to hide her laugh.
Captain Alvarez turned back to Harry. âHarry Castillo, do you take this woman to be your wifeâto love her, honour her and continue choosing her for the rest of your life?â
Harry did not take his eyes from you. âI do.â
âAnd Ms. Queen, do you take this man to be your husbandâto love him, honour him and continue choosing him for the rest of your life?â
âI do.â
Ron stepped forward with the rings. Harry slid yours carefully onto your finger, his hand trembling just enough for you to notice. You placed his ring beside the one he had once worn before,
sealing a promise renewed rather than replaced.
Captain Alvarez smiled. âBy the authority vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife.â
Mikey was already on his feet. âKiss her!â
Others joined him, laughing and applauding.
âKiss!â
âKiss!â
âKiss!â
Harryâs arm curved carefully around your waist. He drew you as close as your stomach allowed, his other hand rising to cradle your face.
Then he kissed you.
Slowly at first, as though the two of you were alone. Then more deeply as the applause rose around you and the ocean wind carried Mikeyâs triumphant whistle across the beach.
When Harry finally pulled away, his forehead rested against yours.
âMrs. Castillo,â he whispered.
You smiled through your tears. âYou always did like calling me that.â
His thumb brushed your cheek. âI missed it.â
Later, after champagne had been poured and the official photographs had been taken, Chloe insisted that the bouquet had one final responsibility.
You turned your back to the small group gathered behind you and tossed it over your shoulder.
The wind caught the flowers, shifted their course and dropped them directly into Vivienneâs arms.
She stared down at the bouquet.
Then she looked toward Marc, standing several feet away.
Marc smiled.
Vivienneâs cheeks turned pink as everyone began laughing and applauding.
Beside you, Harryâs expression changed slowly.
You looked up at him. âDonât even start.â
âIâm not saying anything.â
âYour face is saying plenty.â
He gave a small shrug. âIâm only wondering whether we can return the bouquet and try again.â
You hit his shoulder lightly. âShut up and dance with me.â
The first notes of the music began.
Harry turned toward you and placed both hands at your waist. You slipped your arms around his neck, though the curve of your stomach prevented you from moving as close as either of you wanted.
Harry glanced down at the space between you. âI had imagined holding my wife a little closer.â
âYour daughters have other plans.â
âTheyâve been interfering all day.â
âTheyâre making sure you behave.â
Harry looked offended. âWith my own wife?â
âEspecially with your own wife.â
Harry laughed and lowered his forehead to yours, swaying with you as the music carried across the beach.
A few feet away, Scarlet and Vivienne watched with matching tears in their eyes.
âThey deserved this happiness, didnât they?â Vivienne whispered.
Scarlet nodded. âMore than anyone.â
Vivienne dabbed at her cheek. âMy eyes are leaking.â
âSo are mine.â
Mikey appeared behind them.
âShould I call 911, or is this a shared maternal event?â
Both women turned toward him.
Sienna burst out laughing, and even Richard failed to hide his smile.
You extended one hand toward the others. âCome on. Join us.â
Scarlet joined Richard first, moving carefully around his cane. Ron drew Dana into his arms, while Sienna allowed Mikey to spin her with considerably more enthusiasm than skill. Vivienne hesitated only briefly before accepting Marcâs hand.
Harry watched them, a trace of old protectiveness tightening his expression.
You touched his cheek. âShe looks happy.â
His gaze returned to you. After a moment, he nodded and relaxed beneath your hand.
âShe does.â
Near the edge of the dance floor, Emily, Chloe and Yuliana formed a loose circle, laughing as they danced together.
Lara clapped in time from her chair until Captain Alvarez offered his hand and persuaded her to join him for several careful steps.
There was no ballroom, no orchestra and no audience waiting to judge what the day meant.
Only the ocean, the music and every person you had chosen as family.
Harry watched them for a momentâthe people dancing barefoot or carefully around canes and hems, the laughter carried by the wind, the small, impossible life you had built out of everything that had nearly ended.
Then his gaze returned to you.
His arms tightened around your waist, and he rested his forehead against yours.
âA little late,â he murmured, âbut I think we made it.â
You cupped his face in both hands. âWe did. And we made it beautifully.â Your lips trembled. âOh, no. I think itâs coming back.â
Harryâs eyes softened with immediate alarm and amusement. âNo. No crying, we just survived the ceremony. You can give the makeup ten more minutes.â
You laughed, blinking quickly. âOkay. Iâm not crying.â
âGood.â
âIâm almost not crying.â
âThatâs progress.â
The wave passed slowly. You breathed in, steadied yourself, and looked up at him again.
Harryâs smile faded into something quieter, deeper. âI love you so much,â he said.
Your hands rested against his jaw as the music continued around you. âI love you too, Harry.â
And while everyone you loved danced around you beneath the open sky, you let the moment stay exactly what it was.
Yours.
Days turned into weeks.
For a while, you and Harry stayed married only in the places that mattered. At home, in the quiet, his ring never left his finger. But every morning before a public meeting, a board dinner or anything involving cameras, he removed it with an apology he never seemed to grow tired of giving. âI hate it. I want everyone to know youâre my wife.â
And every morning, you gave him the same answer. âThey will. Wait until our girls are born.â
The world still believed the real wedding was coming laterâthe grand one Scarlet and Vivienne were already designing with terrifying enthusiasm. When reporters asked how the preparations were going, you smiled, touched your stomach and said something harmless about family, timing and taking things slowly.
Somehow, the rumors still began.
Did Harry Castillo and Ms. Queen Marry in Secret?
Private Beach Ceremony Reportedly Held in Bridgehampton.
No Guests, No Press, No Confirmation: Inside Manhattanâs Most Talked-About Non-Wedding.
Some said Bridgehampton. Some said it had only been an engagement celebration. Some insisted there had been a wedding, but no one could produce a single photograph.
You and Harry answered none of it.
There were more important things to survive.
Your stomach grew heavier by the week, until getting out of bed without assistance became less an act of independence and more an unnecessarily ambitious athletic event. Doctorâs appointments became nearly the only reason you left the house. Everyone else came to you.
Emily arrived one afternoon claiming she had only stopped by to bring soup, then sat at the edge of your bed and confessed that she had started seeing the man her mother had hired as a waiter at the restaurant. He was Asian, apparently devastatingly handsome according to Emilyâs increasingly unprofessional description, and âtoo polite in a way that felt dangerous.â
Chloe gave her ex another chance and pretended she was being cautious about it, despite the fact that she blushed every time his name appeared on her phone. Scarlet and Richard came regularly under the excuse of checking on you, though Richard spent most of each visit asking the girls whether they intended to let their mother sleep. Lara moved in without ceremony, joining Yuliana in the practical, unspoken agreement that until the babies arrived, you were not to be left unattended for any length of time.
Mikey and Sienna came sometimes together, sometimes separately, each visit explained with suspiciously unnecessary detail. Mikey brought stories from the office,most of them delivered with the confidence of a man who had survived another day in corporate warfare and deserved applause for it.
Gerard still called when necessary, but even he had begun to respect the boundaries Dana enforced with frightening precision. For the last three weeks, he no longer patched you into meetings unless there was no alternative. Dana kept such careful notes that reading her briefings almost felt like being in the room.
Almost.
Queen Financial was not healed, not yet.
But it was rising.
The panic had passed. The structure was holding. The people who had expected you to disappear quietly were beginning to understand that you had only stepped back long enough to breathe.
Harry had done the same in his own way. He met with Ron over laptop screens more often than in boardrooms now, choosing home whenever he could. Some afternoons, you would wake from a nap to find him at the foot of the bed, muted on a call, one hand resting absently over your ankle while he listened to Ron speak.
By the time you entered your thirtieth week, your doctor stopped sounding politely cautious and began sounding direct.
âYou cannot be alone at home now,â she said. âNot for long periods. Not with this level of risk.â
Harryâs hand tightened around yours. She reviewed the warning signs, the possibility of early labor, the need to avoid stress, overexertion and anything that might trigger contractions.
âIâm also recommending pelvic rest from this point forward.â
You glanced at Harry.
He looked straight ahead.
The doctor continued, perfectly professional. âThat means no intercourse, no penetration, and no sexual activity that results in orgasm. Uterine contractions after orgasm are usually harmless in low-risk pregnancies, but in your case, with twins and your current risk factors, we are not encouraging anything that could increase uterine activity.â
Harryâs expression did not change, but his hand became very still around yours.
You bit the inside of your cheek.
He looked like a man receiving a sentence from a judge and refusing to appeal in public.
In the car afterward, Harry remained silent for almost three minutes.
âYouâre being very mature,â you said.
âIâm being tested.â
You laughed and leaned your head against his shoulder. âItâs only temporary.â
âI understand that.â
âYou look as if someone cancelled Christmas.â
âI said I understand it. I didnât say I enjoyed it.â
But he was careful. More careful than you were, sometimes. When you curled into him at night, he kissed your forehead, your hair, your shoulder, then gently put space where space needed to be.
Sleeping became more difficult. Turning from one side to the other required planning, patience and, on particularly humiliating nights, Harryâs assistance. He surrounded you with pillows until the bed looked less like a bed and more like a medical nest designed by a luxury hotel.
Still, the girls pressed against your ribs, your bladder, your lungs and every other part of you they apparently considered negotiable.
Harry spoke to them every night. âBe kind to your mother,â he whispered, one hand spread over your stomach. âYouâll meet us soon enough.â
A small kick answered him. âNot that soon,â he added sternly.
You smiled into the pillow.
Eight weeks, the doctor had said.
Only eight weeks until you would meet your daughters.
Dinner was over when the call came.
You were lowering yourself carefully onto the sofa, one hand braced against the armrest and the other resting over your stomach, when your phone began to ring on the coffee table.
Unknown number.
You frowned, reaching for it. âWho calls after dinner anymore?â
Harry glanced up from where he was folding the throw blanket at the other end of the room.
You answered before he could say anything.
âHello?â
A womanâs voice spoke on the other end. Careful. Professional.
âMs. Queen? My name is Claire Walsh. Iâm calling from a long-term care facilityââ
âA care facility?â you repeated, confused.
Harry was beside you before the woman finished her next sentence. He took the phone gently but firmly from your hand.
You stared at him. âHarry?â
He ended the call.
For a moment, neither of you spoke.
âWhat was that?â
âNothing important.â
Your eyes narrowed. âYou just took my phone from my hand. And hung up on a woman from a care facility.â
âShe shouldnât have called you directly.â
The sentence landed strangely. You pushed yourself higher against the cushions, studying him more closely. His face had gone pale, the controlled lines of it too still to be casual. âHarry,â you said slowly. âWhat is going on?â
He looked away.
That was enough.
You knew every version of his silence. The business silence. The angry silence. The silence he used when he was trying to keep a room from collapsing around someone he loved. This was the last one. âHow long have you been hiding calls from me?â
His jaw tightened.
Your breath caught. âThatâs what this is, isnât it? The last few daysâyour phone, Ron calling you outside the room, that womanââ
âBaby.â
âNo.â Your voice sharpened. âTell me. Please. What is going on?"
Harry stayed standing for another second. Then he exhaled, sat beside you and took both of your hands in his.
âLast Friday, a woman came to the building,â he said carefully. âSecurity didnât let her up. She said she needed to speak to you.â
âAbout what?â
âAt first, I didnât know.â
Your fingers tightened around his. âAnd then?â
âI saw her again the next day. Outside. I asked what she wanted.â
Harryâs thumb moved slowly over your knuckles, as though he was trying to keep you anchored before he had even said the words.
âShe works at a long-term care facility,â he said. âYour biological father is there.â
You swallowed. The room seemed to drop out from beneath you. For a second, you only stared at him. âMy⌠what?â
Harryâs face softened with worry. He reached up and brushed his fingers along your cheek. âBreathe for me."
You drew in a thin breath. One of the girls shifted beneath your ribs, and your hand moved instinctively to your stomach. âContinue,â you whispered.
Harry nodded once. âShe tried Scarlet first because he had been saying her name for weeks. Scarlet refused to speak to her. She tried to reach Mikey and couldnât. Then she saw your name attached to mine in enough society articles to find the building.â
Your mouth parted, but no sound came out. âWhy is he there?â you asked finally. âWhy is some woman calling me? Why now, after all these years?â
Harry looked down at your joined hands.
âThe woman he left your mother for is gone. She took what remained of his money and disappeared when his illness became inconvenient.â His voice stayed low, measured. âHe has Alzheimerâs. Advanced enough that some days he doesnât know where he is. Some days he asks for Scarlet.
Some days he asks about the little boy.â
âMikey,â you breathed.
Harry nodded. âAnd lately,â he said, softer now, âshe said he keeps asking whether the baby was born.â
The words moved through you like something cold.
The baby.
Harry did not answer immediately. Your eyes lifted to his. âMe?â
His expression broke just enough to hurt. A tear slipped down your cheek.
The daughter he had never met. The child he had left behind before she had even taken her first breath.
Harry wiped the tear away with his thumb. âBaby, talk to me.â
You stared past him, but all you could see was a man you had never known asking about a baby who had already grown up, married, divorced, survived him, and was now carrying two daughters of her own.
âI need to see him.â
Harryâs brow drew together, that familiar deep crease forming between his eyes as his whole face tightened in immediate refusal. âNo.â
âHarryââ
âNo. Absolutely not.â
âYou donât get to decide that.â
âIf we are talking about your health and our daughtersâ safety, then I do get a say.â
âA say, yes. Not the decision.â
âYouâre thirty weeks pregnant with twins. The doctor said no stress.â
âI know what the doctor said.â
âThen you know this is exactly the kind of thing she meant.â
You pulled your hands back, not harshly, but enough to make him feel the distance.
âI have to see him.â
âYou donât owe him that.â
âI know.â
âHe left you before you were born. He doesnât deserve the chance to hurt you now.â
âI know.â
âThen why?â
You pressed one hand to your stomach and swallowed hard.
âBecause if something happens and he dies, I will never know what was real.â Your voice broke. âI spent my whole life imagining him. When I was seven, I asked my mother about him, and after that I made up versions of him in my head. Younger. Better. Sorry.â You shook your head. âI donât know if I want to see him. But I need to.â
Harry looked at you for a long moment, the fight in his expression slowly giving way to something heavier. You reached for his hand again. âI donât owe him anything,â you whispered. âBut I think I owe something to the seven-year-old version of me who thought he might still come back if she was worth coming back to.â
That did it.
Harryâs face changed completely. The anger left him first, then the argument. What remained was something softer, almost wounded.
âOh, baby,â he murmured.
He reached for you at once, his hand sliding gently over your hair as he drew you closer.
His eyes had gone bright, though he tried to blink it away before you could see. âShe was always worth coming back to,â he said quietly. âHe was the one who didnât deserve to find his way back.â
Your breath broke against his chest.
Harry closed his eyes briefly and let out a slow breath. When he opened them again, his fear was still there. So was the decision.
âWe go together,â he said.
The facility smelled like lemon cleaner, old carpet and something medicinal underneath.
You hated that your first thought was how small everything seemed. The woman from the phone met you near the entrance and spoke softly to Harry while you stood with both hands curved over your stomach. He kept one hand at your lower back the entire time, steady and warm through the thin fabric of your dress.
When they brought you to the room, you stopped at the threshold.
The man sitting by the window was not the man you had imagined at seven.
He was not the famous director whose face you had cut from old entertainment magazines and hidden in the back of your drawer. Not the man smiling beside actresses at premieres, not the man whose interviews you had read in secret, searching for some trace of yourself in the shape of his mouth or the way his eyes held the camera.
That man had belonged to glossy paper and childhood invention.
This one was thinner than memory had any right to make him. Older than he should have been. His hair had gone almost completely white, his shoulders folded inward beneath a cardigan that looked too large for him. His hands rested in his lap, restless over the blanket.
For a moment, you could not breathe.
Harry leaned closer. âWe can leave.â
You shook your head.
The man turned at the sound. His eyes moved over Harry first, then found you.
He stared.
Your body went cold.
âScarlet?â he whispered.
Harryâs hand tightened at your back.
You tried to speak, but nothing came.
The manâs gaze drifted lower, to your stomach. Something in his face changed. Confusion. Wonder.
A grief too late to be useful.
âThe baby,â he said.
Your breath caught.
He looked up at you again, eyes wet and empty of recognition.
âOur girl?â
The room tilted.
âNo,â you whispered.
But he did not understand. Or perhaps some ruined part of him did, because his mouth trembled as he reached toward you with a hand that shook.
Harry stepped between you at once.
The movement broke something in you. You took a step back before you could stop yourself, one hand rising to your mouth as you looked at the helpless, fragile old man in front of you.
He did not look like the man who had destroyed your mother.
He did not look like the man who had left behind a pregnant wife and a one-year-old son.
He looked small.
Lost.
Almost pitiful.
And somehow, that hurt worse.
For years, you had imagined anger would be enough to hold you upright if this moment ever came. You had imagined questions.
Accusations. The clean satisfaction of finally saying what a child could not.
But there was no one here to answer you.
Only an old man who looked at you and saw your mother.
Only a mind trapped in the year he had left.
Only the baby he had never stayed to meet, standing in front of him with two babies of her own.
You turned away because you could not look at him anymore.
Behind you, he murmured something soft and broken.
âScarlet⌠donât go.â
Your eyes closed.
Harry understood before you spoke.
âThatâs enough,â he said gently.
The woman from the facility said something behind you, but you did not hear it. Harry guided you into the corridor, one arm firm around your waist.
You made it three steps before the sob broke loose.
Harry pulled you into him.
âI thought he would be different,â you choked out. âI know thatâs stupid. I know he was never good.
But when I was little, I imagined this so many times.â
âI know.â
âHe was supposed to be healthy. Arrogant. Shameless.â Your voice broke harder. âHe was supposed to be the man who betrayed my mother and left two children behind. I was supposed to be able to hate him. To ask him why. To make him look at me.â
Harry held you tighter.
âBut he canât even do that,â you sobbed. âHe canât answer me. He canât apologize. He canât even know me.â
âBreathe, baby,â Harry murmured. âPlease. For me.â
âHe was supposed to see me.â Your fingers twisted in his jacket. âHe doesnât even know me, Harry.â
âI know.â His voice was rough now. âIâm sorry.â
You clutched at him, crying too hard to stand without him.
âIâm right here,â he said, his hand moving slowly over your back. âYouâre not that baby anymore. You hear me? Youâre here. You have me. You have Richardâthe father who stayed. You have our girls. He doesnât get to take that from you.â
You tried to nod.
Harryâs hand moved to your stomach. âThink of them. Just breathe. In and out.â
It took several minutes before you could move again.
The woman from the facility followed you into the corridor, holding a worn black notebook against her chest.
âIâm sorry,â she said carefully. âThere is one more thing.â
Harryâs arm tightened around your waist. âNot now.â
But your gaze had already dropped to the notebook. âWhat is that?â
The woman hesitated. âThey found it among his things when he was moved here. He kept it for years.â Her eyes softened with something like pity. âHe knew about you, Ms. Queen. About both of you. Itâs only in the last year that the illness began taking names from him.â
The words landed too slowly.
He knew.
You should have said no.
Instead, you reached for it.
The cover was cracked at the corners, the pages swollen from age. When you opened it, the first thing you saw was Mikeyâs face, cut from a society magazine years ago and pasted crookedly onto yellowing paper.
MICHAEL QUEEN CAUSES SCENE AT CHARITY AUCTION
A laughless breath caught in your throat.
Mikey looked younger in the photograph, grinning at someone outside the frame as if he had absolutely no intention of learning from the incident.
The next page was Scarlet.
SCARLET QUEEN TO STAR OPPOSITE ROBERT DE NIRO
She was impossibly young, impossibly beautiful, her smile bright enough to belong to a woman who had not yet learned how much grief could cost.
Then another.
QUEEN AND CASTILLO FAMILIES UNITE IN HIGH-SOCIETY WEDDING
Your first wedding.
Your face beside Harryâs, both of you caught on the church steps, younger and shining with a kind of happiness you had not known enough to protect.
Your fingers trembled as you turned the page.
MS. QUEEN RETURNS TO NEW YORK
A photograph from one of your first major public appearances after joining Queen Financial.
Then another.
QUEEN FINANCIALâS HEIRESS STEPS INTO POWER
And another.
MS. QUEEN SHINES AT ANNUAL GALA
Page after page.
Your face, collected in silence.
Not loved properly. Not claimed. Not protected.
Just watched from a distance.
Harry looked over your shoulder and went very still.
Between the clippings, there were folded letters in shaky handwriting.
Scarlet, forgive me.
Scarlet, I made a mistake.
Scarlet, tell me about my kids.
The words blurred.
A sound left you before you could stop it.
âHeâŚâ you whispered. âAll those yearsâŚâ
Harry turned toward you at once. âBabyââ
âHe knew.â
Your hand moved to your stomach.
For one second, everything inside you went too quiet.
Then a hard tightening pulled low across your abdomen.
You gasped.
Harryâs face changed instantly. âBaby?â
Another wave came before you could answer. Not sharp enough to name, but deep and wrong enough to steal your breath.
The notebook slipped from your fingers and hit the floor.
âH-Harry.â
He caught you before your knees gave way.
âNo, no, no.â His voice dropped into panic before he forced it steady. âBaby, look at me.â
Your fingers clutched at his jacket.
âThe babiesââ
Harry lifted you into his arms before you could finish.
âIâve got you.â His voice was calm in the way it became only when he was terrified. âOpen the doors,â he called down the corridor. âNow.â
The woman from the facility moved quickly, shouting for help as Harry carried you toward the exit.
âLook at me,â he said, holding you carefully against his chest. âBreathe for me.â
Then he felt it.
The warmth soaking through the fabric beneath his arm.
For half a second, his mind went brutally blank.
Then everything the doctor had said came back at once: thirty weeks, twins, stress, warning signs, early labor, rupture, pressure, do not wait.
His hold tightened.
âNo,â he whispered, almost to himself. âNot yet.â
Another pressure rolled through you, harder this time.
A broken cry slipped from your mouth.
âHarry.â Your voice cracked with fear. âItâs too early. Itâs too early. I canâtâThey canât come now.â
âYes, you can.â He pressed his mouth briefly to your hair as he moved faster, his heart beating violently against you. âListen to me. You can. Iâm taking you to the hospital. You and the girls are going to be okay.â
âIâm scared.â
âI know.â His voice roughened.
âI know, baby. Iâve got you.â
The driver was already out of the car when Harry reached the entrance.
âMr. Castillo?â
âCall the doctor,â Harry ordered as the doors opened ahead of him. âNow.â
The driver grabbed his phone with shaking hands.
Harry lowered you into the back seat, one arm still braced behind you, the other pressed protectively over your stomach.
Another wave hit.
You clutched his shirt, tears breaking free.
âHarryâŚâ
He looked down at your face, all the color gone from his own.
âStay with me,â he said, his voice low and urgent. âPlease. Stay with me."
thanks for reading, likes, comments, reblogs are appreciated â¤ď¸
AND PLEASE SHARE YOUR THOUGHTS WITH ME â¤ď¸ IT'S SOOOO IMPORTANT TO MEEEE đĽ°
Summary: You help Alex practice a harder cello piece. But this practice is somehow entirely different from the previous ones.
Warnings: established relationship, MDNI (+18), swearing, subby Alex, sensory deprivation kinda (Alex is listening to music here), dry humping, fingering, brief oral (f receiving), unprotected p in v, aftercare
Word count: 4k
Author's note: Look, I don't have anything to say. I think we all saw what we did yesterday, and immediately got obsessed. Did I write this during the night and fucked up my sleep schedule again? Maybe. But I think it was worth it. My darling Cha (@bergamote-catsandbooks) thank you for being so excited to beta read this story. Love you! đ
The house is quiet. Quieter than on most days.
There isnât any music echoing off the walls, no sound of cello creeping around every corner and the occasional curse of Alex when he misses a beat, or he makes a mistake.
It seems too odd. Your ears are already used to the constant loudness in the house, and now it is almost like it is haunted.
You shake yourself back to reality, giving the soup another stir in the pot before you reach to turn off the stove. You move to take a spoon from one of the drawers. The smells in the kitchen makes your mouth water, and your moves are maybe too quick as you taste the still too hot food.
The moment the spoon touches your lips, you hear a loud and frustrated sigh coming from the living room.
Well, maybe today isnât as peaceful as you thought it would be.
You swallow that spoonful of soup, humming at the taste before you put the used spoon in the dirty dishes. It clatters against the plates, but youâre already out the door, worry filling you as you round the corner and your eyes fall on Alex.
You furrow your brows, not noticing anything unusual. Alex is laying on the couch, headphones on, tapping on the bunch of paper in front of him in his lap with a pencil. You almost swoon at the way he looks like. Black tank top with gray sweatpants. One of those outfits he wears when heâs not in his practice room, playing on his cello in just a shirt and his underwear.
âAlex,â you call out, but quickly realize that he canât hear you because of the music playing in both his ears.
So you walk through the room, your bare feet tapping on the wooden floor quietly as you get closer. When you arrive beside him he still doesnât look up, and as you sit down a soft breeze hits you through the open window behind the couch.
âAlex,â you try again, leaning closer to him.
When he still doesnât pay any attention, not even turning his gaze towards you for a second, you do something that you immediately know you would regret after.
You take hold of the bunch of paper in his lap, placing it on the coffee table in front of you, followed by his pencil too.
âHey, what are you doing?â he asks confused, brows furrowing, making the lines between them deeper.
You reach to push back his headphones, letting it hang around his neck as you look at him. âLunch is ready,â you announce with a soft smile, pushing back a strand of hair that fell in front of his forehead.
His hands fall back onto his stomach, and with a frustrated sigh he throws his head back against the pillow. âI was in the middle of analyzing a very hard passage,â he murmurs under his breath, and you immediately feel guilty for interrupting him.
âIâm sorry.â
âNo, you couldnât have known,â he shakes his head, lifting his head and looking at you. With one hand he reaches out, holding you by your waist and pulling you suddenly towards him. To prevent falling across him and landing on the floor, you throw your leg over his lap, straddling his hips. When your eyes fall on his face, you see a wide grin paying on his lips. âItâs okay.â
âYouâre a menace.â
âMaybe,â he shrugs, his arms circling your middle and pulling you down to his chest. You rest your head in the crook of his neck as much as the headphones allow, and you listen to the music playing from it, the pace too fast, notes flying so quickly you canât even understand how someone is able to play that.
âWhat is it?â you ask, curiosity winning as you glance up at him from behind your eyelashes.
âSaint-SaĂŤns, Cello Concerto No. 2, Op. 119,â he answers immediately. Your eyes widen at his precision for knowing the exact passage, and you smile up at him.
âSounds complicated.â
âThatâs why Iâm analyzing it first. I may understand harder works, but not this one. The notes Iâm making don't make any sense,â he explains, his thumb drawing small circles on your back.
âAnd itâs making you frustrated because you want everything to go perfectly on your first try.â Itâs not even a question. You know him so well now, to understand that heâs a perfectionist, when it comes to his playing and music.
âAt this point you know me better than me," he chuckles. He angles his head so he can place a soft kiss on your temple, hugging you tighter.
You stay like that for a few minutes. Him holding you, the music playing beside your ear, the occasional chirping of birds creeping through the window, filling the room. But no matter how peaceful the moment seems like, the position makes your legs go numb, so you start squirming in his lap, trying to find a better one.
As you move, you feel his hands tightening on your waist, and he lets out a low groan. âShit. Stop moving around, baby.â
You look at him confused for a second, not understanding why he says that, but then realization dawns on you when you push yourself back to sit in his lap again. You can feel something hard under you, pressing against your center. You look at him with a surprised expression, but then a satisfied smile stretches across your face. âYouâre hard.â
He tries to ignore your statement, clearing his throat as he looks up and down your body. âThis is my shirt. The one that I played in yesterday.â
âDonât avoid the conversation,â you warn him, leaning close so you are hovering above him, steadying yourself with your hands on his chest. âYouâre hard just by me moving around a little in your lap.â
âThat wasnât moving around a little. You were basically dry humping me. Of course I get hard.â
âOh, Alex. I see some concepts are not clear for you. This is what dry humping is,â you shoot back with a wicked smile, starting to move your hips around in his lap, dragging the most aching part of your body across the hard line of his cock in his pants, and you canât help but let out a soft sigh at the feeling, the thin fabric of your underwear not blocking the sensation.
âOh, fuck,â he groans, gripping your hips and guiding your movements as he occasionally lifts his hips to match your rhythm.
When he closes his eyes and throws his head back, you suddenly stop. He tries to thrust up again, but you lift off of him enough that he canât reach you, and he looks at you with a wounded expression. âWhy did you stop?â
âI thought you wanted me to stop, no? You said it moments before.â
âNo, hell no. I donât want you to stop. The music must have got to my brain for saying that. Too many notes, too many sounds, too manyââ
You donât let him finish the sentence, capturing his lips with yours. He groans into the kiss, and you take that quick moment to take control, slipping your tongue past his teeth. His hands wander down from your back to your ass, squeezing down hard when you teasingly nip at his bottom lip.
You can feel his hands moving again, up under your â technically his â shirt, caressing your back before he moves them to your front, moaning gently when he realized you donât have any bra on. He immediately starts playing with your breasts, the callouses on his hands rough against your skin, but still igniting a fire on the path he takes with them.
You can feel the wetness between your thighs, and maybe because of the lack of oxygen getting to your brain because of the kiss, or because something else entirely, you get an idea you never had before.
You break away from him with a soft gasp, taking in a deep breath as you look into his eyes, seeing only hunger and desire burning in them, his soft brown eyes turning almost fully black.
When you feel like your brain can function again, you reach for his headphones, taking them off from around his neck, but not putting them down behind you on the coffee table. You just hold them while he looks at you with confusion. You nod towards his tank top. âTake it off.â
He complies without a sound, taking his hands from under your shirt and sitting up so he can quickly get out of his tank top, throwing it to the side. When he is done, he lays back again, his hands finding their place again on your waist.
You lift the headphones a little in the air, hovering above him again. âSo I hear this piece is very fast. Must require some amazing finger work,â you wonder, and you watch how his Adamâs apple bobs as he swallows. âI wonder how yours is compared to it.â
Without warning you take hold of his left hand, guiding it down along the waistband of your underwear until you dip it into the fabric, his fingers immediately swiping across your wetness. He moves to dip his fingers lower, but you stop him with a soft squeeze on his wrist, and you hold up the headphones in your other hand. âYouâll follow this pace, alright?â you ask, and lift it to put it on his head, but he is the one stopping you now.
âI wonât be able to hear you that way.â
âTake it as a challenge or an experiment,â you answer. âImagine a deaf musician. They simply rely on their feelings and eyes. They feel the vibration of the strings under their fingers, see where theyâre supposed to hold them down. You feel too, no?â you ask, bucking your hips into his hand, his fingers gliding across your folds again.
âI do,â he nods, his voice strained.
âGreat. Good thing you have this piece on repeat.â
You place the headphones on his head, pulling them over his ears so he can only hear the music and nothing else. You nod at him, and he dips his fingers between your folds, swiping them back and forth until his index settles on your clit, drawing slow and tight circles over it.
But his pace is not matching the music you heard coming from his headphone earlier, so you lean down next to his ear, lifting one side of the headphone so he can hear you. âI donât think the music is this slow.â
That is all you say before placing the headphone back on his ear and leaning back again. At your words his finger immediately speeds up, following the pace of the piece in his ear. His eyes are studying your reactions closely, and you can see them glint when your mouth opens around a soft moan, your eyebrows running together.
You reach to unbutton the shirt you have on, giving him a free sight of your bare breasts, and he doesnât miss a beat as he sits up to take one of your nipples in his mouth while his right hand plays with the other. His tongue circles around the hardened nub while his index finger wanders downwards towards your entrance. You hold on to him with your arms around his shoulders, and you tilt your hips a little when he eases one finger inside of you, a soft moan leaving your lips.
He starts to move it in and out of you to the music, and you can already feel your walls tightening around his finger, your orgasm building up faster in you than you expected.
It doesnât take long until he adds a second finger too, and you look down at him.
He is now resting his chin on your sternum, your nipple still glistening from his saliva. But in his eyes you see such concentration like you never saw before. He is looking out for every small breath you let out against his face, every time you open your mouth when you moan, every time you furrow your brow at the sensation growing in you.
And you know he can also feel the way your walls are tightening around his fingers.
So when the music hits another fast point and he picks up the pace of his fingers again, you let go. You fall forward, letting your forehead rest against his while your orgasm washes over you. Your thighs are shaking slightly around his, but he holds you up, slowing his fingers so you can ride out your high without him overstimulating you.
When you feel like your body can work again, you lean in to kiss him. He reciprocates it, pulling his hand out from your underwear to place it on your thigh.
When you pull back, you also push off one side of his headphones. âAnd how is your timing?â
âWhat do you mean?â he asks confused.
âYour timing. When you have to hold down the note, or jump into a passage,â you explain, trying to sound like you understand everything about his world.
âItâs pretty good I guess,â he shrugs, still looking at you with furrowed brows, trying to guess where this conversation is going.
âHow about we practice that too?â you ask, slowly climbing off of him to lay down on your back. He follows you, hovering above you. âDo you want the underwear to stay?â you ask, hooking your thumbs in the waistband.
âNo, not this time,â he shakes his head, his answer coming out breathless. You start pushing the lacy material off, but he takes over halfway down your thighs, pulling them off himself and throwing it on the ground. His eyes fall on your exposed center for a second, and before you can say anything, he is already laying on his stomach between your thighs.
You place your leg on his shoulders, but realize that this position easily pushes off his headphones, so you reach down to pull it back in place, keeping your hands on either side of his head.
He doesnât wait for you to approve his action, he dives in, swiping his tongue all the way from your entrance to your clit. You jerk your hips at the sudden contact, and he places one hand on your lower belly to keep you still.
You let out a loud moan when he starts drawing quick circles over your clit with his tongue, you are sure that he can hear it even through the headphones. And when he closes his lips around the little nub and starts sucking it gently between his teeth, you know you wonât be able to last too long this way.
And the second time you come, you want that to happen on his cock.
So you quickly pull him up by his hair, and the sight of him with your wetness glistening on his mustache and beard makes you go dizzy. You partially push back the headphones from his ears again.
You open your legs wider so he can settle in, and when he is leaning comfortably over you, you reach down to pull down his gray sweatpants along with his underwear too. The moment his cock is free, your focus falls on it. His tip is already glistening with his precum, the head almost an angry red for being denied any friction for so long.
You place your hand on his stomach first, following that path of coarse hair from his belly button leading down to his cock, taking a hold of him.
He lets out a long groan above you as you gather his precum with your fingers, spreading it over his length as you stroke him a few times.
When you pull your hand away, he tries to chase it at first, bucking his hips, but then he waits for what you are going to do next. You reach up taking a hold of his headphones. âConcentrate on the timing,â you remind him before you put the headphones back over his ears.
He purses his lips, but nods. He reaches down between your bodies, taking a hold of his cock and guiding it through your folds a few times before he lines himself up at your entrance, pushing in slowly. Your walls stretch around his length, and you throw your head back against the pillows at the feeling.
He lowers himself closer to your body, his forearms resting on both side of your head, his chest making contact with your breasts.
When he bottoms out, you both let out a strained moan. He waits for a few seconds for you to adjust to his size before he starts moving based on the music.
His rhythm is steady, and when he hits the spot in you, you donât even care anymore if he really is following the musicâs timing, or he is just making it up. Your arms are thrown around his shoulders, keeping him close while you wrap your legs around his waist, the new angle allowing him to go deeper in you, making you see stars.
You are moaning at every thrust, and next to your ear Alex is grunting too, breathing heavily and occasionally cursing under his breath. You can hear the music drifting out from his headphones, but it doesnât matter anymore.
You tear it off from his head, throwing it to the ground carelessly.
Alex falters for a second, pulling back to look down at you, and when you nod in encouragement it is almost like a spell falls over him. He leans down to capture your mouth with his, and he starts driving into you with more force and determination, and you canât help but hold on to him tighter, every thrust sending you further up on the couch.
The living room is filled with moans and the sound of skin slapping against each other, the smell of sweat and sex lingering in the air. Now the house is not filled with cello notes bouncing off the walls, but with the music of two people merging into one.
âOh God, Alex,â you moan into his mouth.
He groans too, closing his eyes tightly. âFuck, I missed hearing your moans,â he murmurs against your lips before kissing you again.
You can feel yourself get closer to your high again, and you pull back to warn him. âIâm close, Alex. I think Iâm gonnaââ Your sentence is broke off with a loud moan from you, your walls squeezing him tight as your orgasm washes over you in waves again, this one a lot more powerful than the previous.
Alex doesnât stop moving above you, but you can feel how his thrusts become sloppier, and he doesnât need more than a few before he comes hard, burying himself to the hilt, his warmth filling you. You can feel his cock twitching in you as your walls milk every last drop of cum from him, and then he collapses over you, careful not to crush you with his weight.
Neither of you says anything, but you donât need to.
You brush your fingers through his hair, combing back the sweaty curls as he breathes into the crook of your neck. His hand is all over your body where he can reach â your arms, your shoulders, your sides, your outer thighs.
You have already learned that after such an intense time with you he always needs time to process. He is not used to such level of intimacy, not used to being vulnerable in front of anyone. So after these moments he needs some time to look back at them while you hold him close. Not because he is weak, but because he is afraid of the possibility that it was only just a dream that he made up to comfort himself.
And you always wait patiently until he is the one to break the silence.
Like now.
âIâm hungry,â he says with such simplicity that you canât help but let out a soft chuckle.
âI bet you are. Weâll need to re-heat the soup.â
âMaybe, but I donât regret having this moment,â he shrugs, looking up at you with a loving smile. He cranes his neck to place a kiss on your jaw before he pushes himself off of you. Both of you let out a low hiss when he pulls out of you, the emptiness in you suddenly too unexpected. He gets up from the couch, pulling his underwear and sweats back on before he looks back down at you. âIâll get a wet towel.â
You nod, resting your head on a soft pillow as you watch him walk away, the muscles in his back moving under his tanned skin, hips swaying slightly with every step he takes, making your eyes fall on the curve of his ass.
When he disappears around the corner, you look up at the ceiling, closing your eyes for a few minutes, listening to the birds chirping outside under the window.
You only open them again when you hear his footsteps.
He kneels down beside the couch, cleaning you gently, and you watch in silence as he works. When he is done, you look around for your underwear, and when you see it on the ground you reach for it, but he stops you. You glance at him holding up a simple black material, and you look at him with a questioning expression. âA new pair of underwear. So you wouldnât have to put on back one that is⌠well, you know,â he tries to find the words, and you consider it adorable how he stumbles over his own thoughts.
âI get it, donât worry,â you reassure him, taking it from his hand to put it on. When the material sits around you comfortably, you take his face between your palms, leaning in to place a soft kiss on his forehead. âThank you.â
âRight,â he laughs nervously, getting up from the ground and pointing in the direction of the kitchen. âIâll, uh, get us some food then. Iâll be right back,â he announces.
Before he can disappear behind the corner you call after him. âAlex.â
He turns around quickly, eyebrows pulled up, waiting for your next words. âYeah?â
âI love you.â
His lips pull into a small smile at those three words. He nods before he finally disappears.
He didnât say it back. He never has, but you're patient with him. You know about some of the traumas that happened in his past. He sometimes is emotionally distant, but you donât blame him. In those times you let him have his moment in his practice room, and when he comes out after spending hours in there, you keep him company.
Sometimes he talks about what happened at the rehearsal that day, or why he feels that way, sometimes he just prefers the silence and you close to him. There were times he asked you to read for him, or asked if he could play for you while you watched.
Even though he doesnât say it out loud, you know he loves you. He shows it with his actions.
He just needs time to process his own emotions and feelings before he can say those three little words out loud too.
And you will be next to him when that day comes. Let it be days, weeks, months, or even years. But you know that you wonât ever be his first true love.
His true love will always be the music, and the beauty of playing. He fell in love with it as a child, and since then the bond between him and the music only grew. Nothing proves it better than him still playing on his first cello, that he got from his parents.
But you donât mind. It was composed for him this way.
And his fingers run through the strings of life with a quiet, but strong confidence, creating a beautiful melody.
Taglist (let me know if you'd like to be added or removed from it): @picketniffler, @speaktothehandpeasants, @harriedandharassed, @bergamote-catsandbooks, @misstokyo7love, @shadowqueen2024, @missadangel, @annwrites24, @eviispunk, @baronessvonglitter, @johnssherlock221, @goonersquad101, @my-tearsricochet, @nutbutterjellie, @kokoluwie, @cozymochaa
Some peope who were interested, but aren't on the taglist: @grogusmum, @vodkaandpizza, @peepawmiller, @kellyxo1, @mystickittytaco, @ningaispunk, @fckyeahsaltandpeppercurls, @loveoverpride, @pedrospurplerain, @chewie-bars, @604to647, @joelmillerpascal, @smvtluvr
summary: everything falls apart and blood is shed on both sides.
contents/warnings: Mature/Explicit (18+ MDNI!) - canon violence, raids, alcohol, drugs, and smoking, cartel and DEA talk that's probably inaccurate, family problems, angst, original characters + some from Narcos, me and my homies hate JerĂłnimo, feelings, Sara lore, character death(s), grief, doubt, using sex as an emotional release, f!receiving fingering, rough unprotected sex, creampie, no uses of y/n, did i mention angst? Apologies if I missed anything.
wc: 9000+
song: salvatore by lana del rey - "by the hand of a foreign man"
a/n: the part that created this series in the first place is here and oml. from the start, this part was the only thing i had outlined for this series. it's inspired by salvatore by lana del rey and i was on the verge of TEARS while writing this shit. please don't hate me and thank you kat for proofreading and translating *kisses kisses* gif credit
âą part 6 | series masterlist | soundtrack | read on ao3
Voices of your family fill Javierâs ears, the bug you planted in your fatherâs office finally being put to use and listened to. For a while, they got absolutely no information from it. JerĂłnimo was rarely in his office after AndrĂŠs was killed, and when he was, it was for a few minutes and he didnât say anything.
Now your family is planning a party to do damage control. Something like this is typical; a party is thrown to show that everything within the cartel is perfectly fine even when itâs not. When it comes to this world, itâs all about appearance. If your cartel name is being slaughtered in the newspaper, you throw a big expensive party and invite other cartels to show that itâs not getting to you.
Everyone knows about it and no one speaks on it.
Your father is constantly using vulgar language to describe everything he thinks youâve been doing behind his back. Most of it is conspiracies heâs heard from extended family, while a sliver of it is factual.Â
Honestly, Javier has to give props to you for standing your ground and not letting your father scare you out of the house. Based on the things this man is saying alone, he knows it must be difficult for you. The way he speaks about you gives Javier a nauseating feeling in his stomach, knowing that no father should ever talk about his daughter in this way, regardless of differences.Â
His contact with you has been sparse yet again. He doesnât blame you for taking a step back. He shouldnât have pushed you to stay with him in the first place. To him, right now it feels like everything you were doing is on pause. His entire life is consumed by you â both at work and his apartment.
It makes him feel like a lovestruck teenager that never gets over their first crush.
Maybe in another life, the two of you wonât have to live in secret; but for now, this is the way things have to be.
He focuses on the conversation at hand, headphones over his ears, the setting sun painting golden rays along the desks in the room. The station funneled out a while ago, something about a celebration at a bar. He wasnât really listening.
Now itâs just him, Steve, and the linguist, Edward Jacoby: a scrawny white guy with glasses. Javier isnât necessarily friends with the man but he admires his work ethic. Heâs been able to get a few hits but nothing too solid.Â
As he listens, he taps his thumb against his pointer finger, putting together the pieces in his head. The name âBoteroâ is mentioned and he and Steve share a glance.
âNo quiero lidiar con ese cabrĂłn esta noche (I donât want to deal with that fucker tonight),â JerĂłnimo states firmly, voice slightly muffled from the placement of the bug.
The fake senator that was stopped in Cartagena eventually gave up the location of SebastiĂĄn. They havenât had probable cause yet to storm his place, but they could tail him to the party tonight and figure out where your family is held up.
The sun licks at your skin, beading sweat down your torso. Youâve been laying out all day on a chaise, reading a dark romance book you picked out from the library. To say itâs kept you entertained is an understatement⌠and it makes you miss Javier, thatâs for sure.
With everything thatâs been going on, thereâs been no time to stop by at his place for a late night booty call, or even please yourself. You havenât been in the right headspace for any of that either.
A particular scene gets too hot and heavy, making you put the book down on the side table before you actually do consider slipping your hand into your skimpy bikini. For now, you relax, using your arm as a pillow and soaking up the mid-winter sun.
You close your eyes, easing your nerves by listening to your surroundings. The water in the pool laps gently in the whispering breeze, birds fly by, tweeting in harmony, and heavy footsteps⌠that couldnât be anyone elseâs but your fatherâs.
Just when you were starting to get comfortable.
You peek one eye open, doing a double take when you notice his appearance. Heâs cleaned up, looking exactly like he did when you were younger. His hair is shorter, beard shaved but he still has that annoying goatee, his precious gold jewelry on his fingers and wrists; looking the part of a drug lord perfectly. A blue button down hugs his chest, white stitching giving it depth and personality.
It takes your eyes a second to adjust to the sunlight when you push your sunglasses down, eyeing him over the rim. âÂżPor quĂŠ te ves asĂ? (Why do you look like that?)â
âÂżCĂłmo quĂŠ? (Like what?)â he questions, taking a step closer and casting a shadow over you.
Your eye twitches, pushing your glasses back in place and standing up. You grab the towel you were lying on, wrapping it around your body to cover yourself before he comments on how much skin youâre showing when your younger cousins are just inside.Â
âComo si realmente fueras a trabajar (Like youâre actually going to work),â you respond, watching him shift his weight onto one foot.
JerĂłnimo chuckles lightly, resting a hand on his belt buckle, gripping the bulky piece. His presence is irking your soul right now, wondering why heâs bothering you when heâs been pretending like you donât exist.
âNosotros vamos a tener una fiesta aqui esta noche (Weâre throwing a party here tonight),â he announces, âTenemos que guardar las apariencias despuĂŠs del desastre que provocaste (Have to keep up appearances after the mess you caused.)â
You raise your brows slightly, âIs that right?â
âYes,â he nods, âI expect you to crawl out of your hole for once.â
A tight smile stretches across your face, silently telling him that heâs made his point and you donât want to have this conversation anymore. Heâs crawled out of his, so now itâs time for you to crawl out of yours.
âDonât entertain any whores that youâre paying tonight,â you walk past him, tilting your head up to look at him. âWouldnât want mom to turn over in her grave.â
A muscle tics in his jaw, âShut your mouth.â
Javierâs grip on the steering wheel is so tight that his knuckles are nearly white. Steve sits in the passengerâs seat, eyeing the front gate of SebastiĂĄn Boteroâs million dollar mansion. The sun is long gone, the sky as dark as the shadow theyâre idly sitting in.
He doesnât have an explanation for it yet, but he feels like something is going to go wrong. All they can do is follow Botero to the house. If they tried to ambush the party, too many people would get away and theyâd be killed. Thereâs no doubt about it.
He knows that, so why does all of this feel so unsettling?
The metal gate slowly opens, two sleek black SUVs and a limo pulling out and gliding down the street. He waits a few seconds before he turns the key, starting up the engine and trailing a few cars behind.Â
Steve glances at him from his peripheral vision, deciding to ask something thatâs been bothering him. âWhy are you sticking your neck out for this girl?â
Javier tenses slightly, rolling his tongue over his teeth. Right now, he doesnât want to have this conversation. Not when the stakes are so high and they could possibly be driving towards nearly every sicario in the city. Itâs not a topic of conversation he wants to have with his partner, but he feels like he has to. If he doesnât speak about it now, itâll eat him alive in the future.
He shakes his head faintly, taking a slow left turn, keeping his eyes on the limo in the distance. âWe were wrong about her,â he murmurs, âShe actually has a heart⌠unlike her family.â
âDo you think youâre really in love with her or the idea of her?â the blonde man probes, his voice even.
He clenches his jaw, his mind running a million miles a minute. He never really thought of it that way. What if itâs not love and instead, the idea of being with someone that he canât and isnât supposed to have? The thrill of the chase could be getting to him and clouding his judgement. He doesnât want to think that itâs that â theyâre intrusive thoughts â but he also knows deep down that the chances of it lasting are slim to none.
You remind him of a flower sometimes; all you need is water, love, and sunshine before you can reach your full potential. Heâd be appreciative if you allowed him to be the person to nurture you, but he also feels like he knows you well enough to know that you deserve better than himself.
Javierâs not a very attentive partner. He is in other aspects of his life but he lacks that quality when it comes to relationships. Itâs a lot easier to just have one night stands with no strings attached; then, no feelings are involved and no one gets hurt.
Youâre more than that, and it scares him shitless.
What you have going isnât something that he wants to mess up, but he knows that he will eventually, even if he doesnât have the intentions to.Â
Heâs been fighting himself since he last saw you, letting his thoughts swim. Youâre right about everything â he knows that â but it doesnât make it any easier. Maybe the best thing for him to do is let you go. All heâll do is hold you back in the future⌠if there is one.
His brown eyes flick over to Steveâs blue ones for just a second but it says enough.
Itâs complicated.
Eventually, the SUVs and limo turn onto a winding road that leads towards the country: quiet, isolated, out of sight from the main road. Javier doesnât turn, instead driving a little further up and parking on the side of the road. The two of them get out, walking up the steep hill the winding pavement follows.
The view theyâre met with takes Javierâs breath away. In the distance, a hacienda sits on the plot of land. At least 50 different cars surround the water fountain in the driveway, lush greenery outlines the circular platform, the mansionâs beautiful Spanish-colonial architecture: cream stucco and terracotta roofs. Faint rumba beats reach his ears, knowing this is the right spot and there has to be handfuls of drug lords here.
Inside, you finish getting ready in your room. The music blares through the house, chatter and laughter filling the space. Youâre not in the partying mood but at least you look good. Francisco took you shopping beforehand and you managed to find the perfect dress. The black dress accentuates your curves, lace with floral designs along the length of it. It stops mid-calf, black red bottom Christian Louboutins to give you a bit of height and diamonds from your motherâs jewelry box to complete the look.
JerĂłnimo shot daggers into the back of your head while you went through Saraâs things yet again. When he sees you wearing his late wifeâs clothing and jewelry, itâs like seeing a ghost from his past. Heâll never talk to you about it, but you know he hates it.Â
Thatâs part of the reason why you love doing it. Though, itâs really because it makes you feel closer to her; like youâre keeping her spirit alive just by wearing what she used to.
Frankie stands post outside your room, following you down the spiral staircase once you exit. The voices get louder, men in tuxedos and women in expensive dresses scattered all over the place. One by one, eyes land on you. Some people admire your look, others reek of envy.
It feels weird having so many people in your home, but you know your father needs to save face.
You find him in the living room, a cigar between his lips while he laughs at something someone said. When he spots you, he throws his arms up, pretending to be happy to see you. âAhĂ estĂĄ mi princesa. (Thereâs my princess.)â
The sudden affection makes your skin crawl, a tight-lipped smile tugging at your lips when he pulls you in to kiss your temple. âÂżNo se parece cada dĂa mĂĄs a su madre? (Doesnât she look more and more like her mother everyday?)â as he asks, he gives your upper arm a tight squeeze, presenting as a loving gesture to everyone else but you know itâs a warning squeeze to play nice.
You give Frankie a subtle look, a silent plea for help. All he does is nod faintly, reassuring that youâll be fine. You know you wonât be. You already want to lock yourself back in your room and pretend like none of them exist.
Just then, at least 8 rugged looking guys walk through the front door; tall, well-built, clad in black from head to toe. Murmurs die down, heads turn, jaws drop. A tall, burly figure slips between all of them, puffing out his chest as he buttons the middle of his blazer. His dark curls are gelled back, thick shaped mustache hiding his top lip, wearing a tuxedo with a bowtie.
It takes you a moment to recognize him, but once you do, you move towards him. âSeba!â you call out to him, opening your arms for a hug.
SebastiĂĄnâs expression softens, meeting you halfway for a big bear hug. He grunts as he squeezes you tight, pulling back to look at you. âEras mucho mĂĄs pequeĂąita la Ăşltima vez que te vi, pequeĂąa. (You were so much smaller the last time I saw you, babygirl.)â
A small chuckle leaves you, feeling the warmth of his palm when he cups your face. âDe eso hace ya una dĂŠcada. (That was a decade ago by now.)â
Your father interrupts the moment, clearing his throat to get your attention. He exhales the smoke from his cigar, narrowing his eyes at SebastiĂĄn in challenge. âÂżQuĂŠ estĂĄs haciendo aquĂ? (What are you doing here?)â
He blinks in surprise, lips twitching underneath his mustache. In your opinion, JerĂłnimo has always been a little jealous of the relationship you have with SebastiĂĄn. Youâve always seen him as more of a father than your biological one and he hates it with a passion.
âNo hay necesidad de ser hostil, papĂĄ (Thereâs no need to be hostile, dad),â you try to ease the tension, âÂżNo eran amigos en algĂşn momento? (Werenât you guys friends at some point?)â
They were, but it was only out of obligation. Both of them live and work in the same world. Thereâs never been any need for bad blood, which is why they work very closely together⌠in two completely different cities.
JerĂłnimo glances at you sideways, just about ready to send you back to your room for getting involved in business that doesnât involve you in the slightest. You tilt your head as you look at him, âBe nice,â you whisper, patting him on the shoulder before you walk away; giving him the privacy that he wants to talk to SebastiĂĄn alone.
Later, you find yourself at the bar, watching the two men bicker. Youâre on your fourth martini, mind starting to get a little fuzzy. Frankie watches you from the corner, noticing your intense stare on your father specifically.
Heâs seen you and Botero interact a handful of times when you were younger. The appreciation you have for him over your father speaks volumes⌠in his opinion. He also remembers how close Sara and SebastiĂĄn were before she passed. The man checked on her frequently, just about the same amount as JerĂłnimo did.
If Frankie didnât know any better, heâd think that the two of them had something going on behind JerĂłnimoâs back. But he also knew how loyal Sara was and she never wouldâve done anything to break up her family.
You down another glass, popping the olive into your mouth. When you look back over, the two men have disappeared from your sight. You shoot up, almost losing your footing and prompting Francisco to appear at your side. He steadies you, anchoring you to reality.
You give him a small nod, grateful for his practicality. Without much of a second thought, you make your way through the crowd, unintentionally listening to the conversations around you. All of SebastiĂĄnâs guards are still standing around but you catch a glimpse of him and your father heading towards the office.
The station has been lively since this morning. Javier and Steve stayed a little while after finding your familyâs safehouse, scoping it out and coming up with a gameplan. Theyâre going to need a lot of firepower before they can even consider raiding it. And he has to make sure youâre not in the house when it happens.
Their newly appointed boss, Claudia Messina is flown in to oversee the operation, working closely with Carrillo and his team.Â
This is it, Javier thinks. Years of work is finally being put to use to stop this cartel once and for all, and he couldnât be more relieved. The only thing is, he canât get a hold of you right now. Heâs paged you constantly since early this morning.Â
Your father and Botero had a very long conversation in his office last night, and Javier needs to make sure that youâre okay. Steve keeps reassuring him that youâre fine but heâs not convinced.
The man ratted you out to his partner without hesitation and they spoke about business. A discreet location was mentioned and if they get the upperhand and surprise them, both JerĂłnimo and SebastiĂĄn can be arrested by nightfall.
Everyone meets in the communications room, Edward informed Javier that he got a match on a voice and gathered everyone up. He messes with the wiretap reels, a little intimidated by Javierâs frame hovering near him. Itâs obvious to everyone that heâs on edge today and he doesnât want to do anything to tip him off.
Distorted voices fill the space, not really audible at all. âThis was recorded about five minutes ago.â
âYou can barely fucking hear it,â Javier fumes, bringing his hand up to his mouth to rub your thumb over your bottom lip.
âAlright, let me clean it up,â Jacoby utters, rewinding the tape to clear it up.
Javier can see Messina eyeing him in his peripheral vision, spinning her pen in her hands. He feels like sheâs had it out for him since she got here, reprimanding him for the way heâs handled things without the proper authorization. Honestly, he has nothing against his boss being a woman⌠he just doesnât do well with people of authority telling him what to do.
The tape begins playing again, JerĂłnimoâs voice filling the space. âTodos apagan sus telĂŠfonos satelitales. (Everyone turn off their satellite phones.)â
Steve throws his hands up, a faint triumphant look on his face. Your father isnât alone it seems, but heâs also not at home. Itâs now or never.
âThatâs Cruz,â Javier states.
Carrillo speaks up, voice carrying command. âWe have to move now.â
As Javier and Steve begin to move, Messina stands up. âYou two are staying here.â
He almost scoffs, knowing that theyâre getting sidelined because of his own actions. Everything heâs done has got them to this point and heâs tired of taking shit. âYou gotta be fucking kidding me.â
âNo,â she starts, âYou have caused enough damage for the both of you alone. Search Bloc can handle this without you.â
âJavi is the reason weâre standing in this room in the first place,â Steve defends his partner, snarling at the woman.
âItâs not negotiable,â she states firmly.
Silence stretches for a moment, both Javier and Steve silently fuming at her audacity to make them sit this raid out.
Carrillo presses his lips into a fine line, âWeâll be in radio contact.â
Javier scoffs, shaking his head. âJesus.â
You stand against the wall of the poorly lit room, unsure of why youâre even here in the first place. A black long sleeve hugs your torso, gray slacks and black heels to complete the look. Your father told you this is a "business meeting,â SebastiĂĄn, your TĂa Luciana and TĂos Luca and Alberto, and Francisco in the room with you.Â
The shirt stretches as you cross your arms over your chest, already wanting to go back home. You have a bad feeling about this, remembering the last time you were forced to tag along on a âbusinessâ trip. You know what kind of business JerĂłnimo means.
âTodos apagan sus telĂŠfonos satelitales (Everyone turn off their satellite phones),â your father instructs, not speaking again until everyone has done so.
He looks over at you, raising his brows expectantly. âYou too.â
You furrow your brows, bewildered by the request. You donât own a satellite phone â you never have. âNo tengo uno de esos. (I donât have one of those.)â
JerĂłnimo stares at you for a moment, a muscle in his jaw tensing as he takes a deep breath. From the look on his face alone, you can tell heâs already regretting bringing you here.
He doesnât say anything else to you, going on about things that need to happen within the cartel now that AndrĂŠs is dead. Confusion settles over you once again. This shouldâve been something that was discussed right after his death, and you know for a fact that it doesnât involve SebastiĂĄn.
Still, you stay silent, mulling over everything in your head. Frankie nudges you with his elbow, picking up on your dismay and your fatherâs impatient tics. He constantly looks up at the clock on the wall as he speaks to everyone, standing up and starting to pace.
You watch him closely, narrowing your eyes by a fraction. Heâs waiting for something. What it is, you donât have the slightest clue. You donât think youâve seen him this antsy since your motherâs funeral; he didnât sit down for hours on end that day, making sure that everything was perfectly in order because thatâs the way she wouldâve wanted it.
Youâre about to open your mouth before a loud explosion sounds down the street, rumbling the building. Your heart drops, barely processing when everyone moves to grab their handguns.
âÂżQuĂŠ carajo estĂĄ pasando? (What the fuck is going on??)â you ask Frankie, being pulled to his side and protected by his body.
âHe was waiting for it,â he murmurs, earning eyes from your father.
For a single second, JerĂłnimo studies the way Francisco guards you like his life depends on it. Sure, itâs his job, but itâs the comment that was murmured that catches him off guard. He has no time to think about it before multiple rounds of shots are fired.
You cover your ears, hiding behind your bodyguardâs frame like a scared little girl. Your father and everyone else step outside, walking straight into the chaos. All the air leaves your lungs, your breathing shallow and frantic. An unsettling feeling washes over you, your body suffocating being between the wall and the hard planes of Frankieâs body.
The shots go on for what feels like hours before they die down, making you raise your head and Frankie takes a step forward, still holding out a hand behind him to silently tell you that itâs not safe yet.
Ignoring him, you push past his body, bolting to the door and nearly twisting your ankle in the process. The sight youâre met with outside makes your breath hitch; smoke fills your lungs, fire reflecting off of buildings and puddles on the asphalt. At least a dozen police squad cars are scattered: windows shattered, blood splatters across them. Men in green uniforms lay on the ground, pools of crimson red underneath their lifeless bodies.
You do a 180°, frantically breathing in a weak attempt to get air back into your body. Why would he bring you here? To show you just how much of a monster he is?
He always promised your mother that he would never get this close to authority because his public view would change and people would turn on him; resulting in him getting caught. If she was still alive, all of this would feel like a punch to the gut. Not only would he have lied to her, but he wouldâve put yours and her life at risk just because he felt like they deserved it.
A shuddering exhale escapes you, eyes wide as you take in the scene. Frankie grabs your arm just as you look over, spotting your father standing over Horacio Carrilloâs body. His handgun weighs heavily in his hand, your ears straining to hear what heâs saying over the crackle of the fire.
âEsto es para mi hermano, AndrĂŠs (This is for my brother, AndrĂŠs),â JerĂłnimo growls, cocking the chamber of his gun and unloading the entire clip directly into the manâs chest.
His body jerks with every bullet that hits him, laying out on the wet pavement.
Francisco cradles your head against his chest when a choked sound leaves you, bringing one of your trembling hands up to cover your mouth; too stunned to speak or move. Everyoneâs heads turn towards you, SebastiĂĄnâs expression softening slightly and JerĂłnimoâs still cold as ice.
Sirens wail in the far distance, backup and ambulances already on their way. You donât cry yet, keeping your unsteady hand over your mouth to keep your emotions at bay and the bile that threatens to come up.
JerĂłnimo removes the empty clip, handing it and the gun to your TĂo Alberto so he can hold you instead. He may be a heartless bastard but he seems to still know when to comfort you. âCariĂąo,â he murmurs, waving a hand to beckon you to lean against him.
Something in you snaps at the term of endearment. You glare up at him, standing up straight and letting your hand fall to your side. Frankie shifts, when you pull away, taking a step back to give the two of you space.
You take in your surroundings â everything that he caused â and thatâs when you come to the decision that this has to end. Youâve played this game for long enough and youâre tired of your life being like this. Bloodshed is not something you should be surrounded by and you donât want to be.
You already wanted him dead. Now you have even more reason to.
Instead of leaning into his âcomfort,â you take a slow step back, glass crunching underneath your heel.
JerĂłnimo says your name once, voice tight with warning. He has a feeling that he knows what youâre doing, following the steps that you take. âNo lo hagas. (Donât do it.)â
You donât listen. When have you ever listened to him, really?
Defiance gleams in your eyes, etched all across your face as you pull back physically and emotionally. This isnât your family, and it never will be again.
He says your name again, and you swear you hear an edge of pleading in his tone. Itâs not enough to get you to change your mind, though. Everyone around you waits with bated breath, the sirens getting louder and closer. If you wait a little longer, you can get all of them arrested but you know you would be alongside them.
You retreat fully, turning your back on your father and walking into the darkness of the night. âDĂŠjala ir. DĂŠjala ir. (Let her go. Let her go),â you hear the scuffing behind you, SebastiĂĄn keeping him from going after you. âElla volverĂĄ. (Sheâll be back.)â
Thereâs no time to chase after you or think about it before they have to disappear into the shadows as well.
Javierâs not sure of how many traffic laws he breaks driving to the site. Him, Steve, Messina, and Jacoby heard everything go down on the comms. His palms are sweaty, jaw clenched, mind racing as he tries not to think the worst.
Fuck, who is he kidding? He heard the explosion and all the shots that were fired before he slammed his hand down on the machine and stormed out of the room.
Now, he watches the medics put a white sheet over his friendâs body, rolling the stretcher towards the ambulance. His hands feel useless at his side, mind betraying him and telling him that heâs responsible for Horacioâs death.
âIf you hadnât gotten so distracted with her, Carrillo would still be alive.â
Itâs bullshit.
Itâs all just a bunch of bullshit that he has no control over. Except this time, he did. Javier has failed someone yet again. And this time it ended in death.
He has to let you go. If he doesnât, you may end up just like the people around him. To him, he feels that itâs best if he has no one close in his life because he always ends up hurting them in the end.
He has disappointed his father by leaving Texas and never calling, heâs pissed off Lorraineâs entire family because he left her at the altar (regardless of if they knew about her fake pregnancy), he betrayed Steveâs trust by getting involved with you when he told him countless times that it would end up horribly. And now heâs gotten a good friend killed over his selfishness and greed.Â
His partner stands next to him, arms crossed with a cigarette between his fingers. âIâll go back to BogotĂĄ with the body until the funeral.â
Javier doesnât answer for a second, Steve stubbing out his cancer stick after taking one final drag. âThey call his wife?â he asks, watching them place the stretcher inside the back of the truck.
âYeah, sheâs on her way from Madrid,â Steve turns around, watching the firefighters behind them tame the fire. He places his hands on his hips, leaning in slightly. âThis ainât on you, Javi. Itâs on Cruz. And one way or another, he pays.â
He stares at nothing in particular, spotting a familiar figure appearing from the shadows. âWe all do. Right?â
You assess the damage, stumbling in your heels. From his place, he can see how red-rimmed your eyes are, like youâve been crying or throwing up nonstop.Â
For a second, he chastises himself in his mind, knowing that he doesnât have the energy to be dealing with this right now. But then you freeze when you spot him, the tension in your shoulders dropping almost immediately.
How the fuck is he going to explain this to you when itâs all over?
You and Steve cross paths. You donât notice him glancing at you sideways, too busy getting to Javier to wrap your arms around his neck.Â
The second youâre in his arms, you break down completely. âIâm so sorry,â you murmur into his shirt, tears streaming down your face.
He runs a soothing hand down your back, his head in the crook of your neck. He shouldnât be mad at you; it wasnât you that did it, it was your father. But thatâs the problem. Youâre associated with them whether you like it or not, and right now, he canât seem to separate the two.
Steve watches the two of you from the back of the ambulance until the doors close, noting the distant look in his partnerâs eyes. Youâre oblivious to it, your trembling body clinging desperately to Javierâs.
He pulls back, cupping your face in his hands and murmuring things that are meaningless to him right now.
âItâs not your fault.â
âEverythingâs gonna be okay.â
âI got you.â
You explain everything that happened once he takes you to the DEA safehouse, sitting in a chair at the dining table with your knees up to your chest, cradling yourself. You smell of his bodywash: cedar and sandalwood, hair still damp from the shower that you took. One of his faded t-shirts drapes over your frame, swallowing you whole.
It feels weirdly domestic as he gazes at you, elbow resting on the table with his hand over his mouth. Lazy tendrils of smoke escape from his unfinished cigarette, sitting in an ashtray of old butts. He reaches for the crystallized glass heâs been pouring whiskey into, downing the rest of the brown liquid. It burns his throat, making him grit his teeth.
The dull ache remains, knowing that all of this couldâve been avoided if he just left you alone. He stares at you, watching you shrink into yourself and gaze at the floor. He balls up his fist, resting it against his cheek and pressing his fingers against his palm repeatedly.Â
Itâs a losing battle â he knows that. Heâs buried his emotions under a stoic mask for so long that it feels like an elephant is weighing down on his chest.Â
Absentmindedly, he reaches for the closest part of you to him, unsure of what he even needs right now. A shoulder to cry on? A warm body to hold? Or a different kind of emotional release.
You stand slowly, padding over until youâre between his legs. You stroke his hair back so gently, even though he doesnât deserve it. For a moment, he lets you soothe him the way you want, pressing his forehead against your stomach and closing his eyes. When he feels your grip at the nape of his neck, he surges from his chair, the object scraping across the floor before he crashes his lips against yours.
A low moan leaves you, being swallowed eagerly by his mouth, slipping his tongue past your lips. He doesnât ask for anything, he just takes, hoisting you up and carrying you towards his bedroom.
He kicks the door shut behind him, falling into bed with you. No time is wasted, his warm palms already guiding up your thighs and underneath the shirt youâre wearing. A growl leaves him when he slips his hand into the waistband of your panties, already finding you slick for him.
You tip your head back when he circles your clit, pressing your thighs together. He mouths at your exposed neck, nipping and sucking on the sensitive skin.
Is it wrong to use you like this? Yes.
But he can tell that you want it just as much as he does by the way you moan his name when he buries two thick fingers inside you, curling them relentlessly against the sensitive spot that makes you see stars.
âSuenas tan linda, princesa (You sound so pretty, princess),â he purrs, catching your bottom lip between his teeth.Â
The kiss is messy, hungry, and tender all in one, stealing the air from both of your lungs. He pulls back just to slant his lips against yours again. Your sounds grow louder and more frequent, waves of arousal crashing over you unexpectedly.
Javier slows his fingers to a gentle caress, massaging your fluttering walls and prolonging your pleasure until youâre a puddle beneath him. Itâs only then that he brings his hand up to his lips, holding the back of your neck with his other hand to make sure youâre watching him suck your creamy release off his fingers.
The sight shoots a fresh wave of heat through your body, pupils blown wide with desire. Without a second thought, you lick into his mouth, tasting your slick on his tongue. Your hands nimbly work the buttons on his shirt, tossing it across the room before cupping the prominent bulge straining his jeans.
He groans against your mouth, hips bucking into your hand to chase the friction. Hastily, you remove the rest of each otherâs clothing, needing to feel each other the proper way.
Javier easily manhandles you, flipping you over onto your stomach and yanking your hips up. The bulbous head of his cock probes at your mouthing entrance, thrusting inside in one smooth motion. He doesnât give you time to breathe or adjust to his girth before he sets a punishing pace; slamming into your tight cunt over and over.
You and your pussy sing for him, fresh slick washing over you when the curve of his dick hits just the right spot, his heavy sack slapping against your swollen clit. You canât catch your breath and youâre not sure if you even want to. Every nerve end lights on fire, another peak already beginning to rise.
He wraps one hand around your hair, using it as leverage to fuck you harder. The bed creaks from his movements, headboard tapping against the wall. Neither of you care right now. Not when heâs pounding into you relentlessly.
Blindlessly, you reach back for his hand on your hip, needing some sort of anchor to reality. He responds immediately, grunting as he wraps his arm around your waist, pulling you straight up against his sweaty chest. You cry out, the change in position allowing for deeper penetration that has your velvet walls tightening around his length.
Javier buries his head in the crook of your neck, teeth nibbling on your ear as he fucks every coherent thought out of your mind. You moan out unashamedly, his name spilling from your lips again and again when you finally tip over the edge, squeezing him so tight that it pulls his own release from him.
He slams into you one last time, grunting loudly as he paints your walls white, hips stuttering and burying his cum deeper inside you. You exhale contently, feeling his teeth on your earlobe; still needy after just having you in the most intimate way.Â
You lay in his arms afterwards, back in his t-shirt and tracing the callouses on his hand. His heartbeat is steady under your ear, soothing your mind. Javier strokes your hair with his other hand, staring up at the ceiling as he replays tonight over again in his head.
He realizes now that it was wrong of him to blame you for something you had no part in. Even if he didnât outright tell you thatâs what he thought. He hates being the slightest bit mad at you, always longing to have you by his side regardless of if the two of you are fighting that day.
That scares him, yes. But itâs also refreshing to know that it is possible for him to be loved by someone as perfect as you.
The silence isnât awkward, itâs safe and calm. Itâs needed after the shitshow that tonight was, but it canât last forever. Something always comes up to make it worse.
âHe never wanted me,â you whisper, breaking the stillness in the room and intertwining your fingers with his. âHaving children in his kind of worldâŚâ you trail off, shaking your head.
Javier stays quiet, giving you the space to speak freely and get everything off your chest.
âIâve always been a liability to him, and heâs trying to shape me into somebody that Iâm not.â Your voice wavers a bit, curling yourself against his side.
He wraps his arms around you, holding you close and resting his cheek atop your head.Â
âI know Iâve said it before,â you start, your voice small, âbut I canât live if heâs still around. I donât see how itâs possible after everything heâs doneââ
The dam finally breaks and you fall apart in his arms for the second time tonight. Seeing you like this tugs at his heartstrings. Personally, he doesnât know what itâs like to not be wanted by a parent but he can imagine that itâs hell â especially in the drug world.
Kids become your one weak spot if youâre a drug lord. Enemies will do anything in their power to gain the upper hand, and sometimes that includes going after children.
âI couldâve stopped it,â you choke up, wiping your face, âI couldâve stopped him tonight and I just stood there.â
The guilt of Carrilloâs death visibly eats you alive, causing his protective instincts to flare up; even if heâs protecting you from yourself. He turns on his side â careful not to jostle you too much â and props himself up on his elbow. You wipe away your tears as you lay on your back, composing yourself to keep talking.
âThat makes me just as bad as them,â you sniffle, avoiding direct eye contact.
Javier frowns, taking your chin between his pointer finger and thumb to turn your head towards him. His deep espresso eyes are soft, searching your face and patting your face dry. âYouâre nothing like them,â he states.
You shake your head slowly, expression hardening slightly. Just by looking at you, he can tell that youâre not used to being this vulnerable with somebody. It hurts him to see you this upset and he wants you to know that youâre safe with him⌠and you will be safe in life.
âMĂrame (Look at me),â he murmurs, waiting until you do. His pupils dilate when you meet his gaze, yours doing the same despite the look on your face. âNo eres cruel como ellos. (Youâre not heartless like they are.)â
âDejĂŠ que mi padre matara a tu amigo esta noche. (I let my father kill your friend tonight),â you weakly protest, all the fight actively draining out of you. âÂżQuĂŠ clase de persona me hace eso? (What kind of person does that make me?)â
âHuman,â he answers like itâs easy â because it is easy. You had no control over your fatherâs decision to kill Carrillo; it is not on you. âYou were shocked and didnât know what to do. Thatâs a normal reaction to seeing something like that.â
A scoff leaves your mouth, sitting up and crossing your legs. âHow can you say that? How can you even look at me right now?â
Javier looks up at you, not reaching for you yet because he can tell youâre trying to pull away.
He should let you, but his feelings are stronger than his willpower. âYou know why,â he whispers.
You tilt your head slightly, needing to hear him say it. He understands the silent gesture â of course he does â a smirk tugging at his lips before he leans up. The warmth of his palm cups your face, thumb rubbing your cheekbone.
âBecause I love you.â
For the next week, you stay with Javier while Steve is gone. The funeral happened pretty fast, the blonde man doing damage control there and helping with appointing a new Commander for Search Bloc. Unfortunately, they need to have the proper authorization⌠otherwise they wouldâve stormed JerĂłnimoâs place a long time ago.Â
All you can replay in your head is everything youâve seen your family do. Youâve seen two people killed in front of you, and it was two too many.Â
To keep yourself safe, you never gave Javier the new location you moved to. It was better that way and it kept some of the blame off of you about snitching. Javier and the cops broke through the tough exterior shell your father built around himself and now itâs time to get to the middle.
He barely hears you when you mutter the neighborhood itâs in: your back towards him in bed. Your voice carries through the dead of night, sex still faintly lingering in the air.Â
The bed dips behind you when he props himself up, âWhat?â
You turn over to look at him, âI think itâs time for this to end.â
He and Steve work like a dream team once heâs back in the city, and itâs not long before they get everything set up. But to your surprise and against your will, you have to be a pawn. Javier reassures you that youâll be bugged and theyâll listen the entire time; it still doesnât ease your nerves. The idea of going back into that house after everything haunts you. Surely by now, your father has figured everything out and doesnât trust you one bit.
That would be the worst case scenario.
When youâre dropped off, to your shock, the front door is unlocked. It creaks faintly as you open it, your heels in one hand, still wearing the last thing everyone saw you in. Your mascara is a bit smudged under your eyes from not having the proper makeup remover to take it off, adding to the visible exhaustion in your face.
Thankfully, you donât see any of your younger cousins running around the house today; but everyone else freezes when they see you. Itâs eerily quiet, cardboard boxes stacked up in the corner. You ignore them and slowly climb the stairs. Voices trickle down the hall and catch your ears while your eyes catch more boxes.
The family must be in the process of moving again, you think, that nauseating feeling returning. Your gut is telling you that this is a horrible idea, but itâs too late to turn around when Luciana steps out of your room, bristling past you and shoulder checking you. You take the sudden impact, closing your eyes to keep yourself from grabbing her by the hair.
You have a task to do, and sheâs not about to fuck it up with her pettiness.
With a deep breath, you continue down the hallway to your room; only to find your father hunched over the floor. The floorboard you hide everything under is off to the side, nearly everything you had under there scattered across the floor.
You see red, stepping into your bedroom and yelling at him. âÂżQuĂŠ coĂąo estĂĄs haciendo con mis cosas? (What the fuck are you doing with my stuff?)â It doesnât even bother you that he found everything youâve been using to contact Javier. What bothers you is the invasion of privacy.
JerĂłnimo scowls at you, licking a stripe over his teeth; which leads you to believe that he isnât sober right now. He shoots daggers at you with his eyes, finally seeing you for what youâve been this entire month and lied about. âRealmente querĂa creerte (I really did want to believe you),â disappointment drips from his words, tilting his head to the side slightly as he scolds you.
With a shake of his head, he continues, âHas estado trabajando para los gringos todo este tiempo. (Youâve been working for the gringos this entire time.)â
âNo, IâŚâ you stagger, trying and failing to come up with an excuse. Thereâs no point in attempting to convince him anymore, heâs not going to believe a word that comes out of your mouth.
His tall frame shoots up, stalking towards you and making you take a step back. The look on his face â twisted with rage â is a look youâve never seen on him before. And for the first time in your life, you feel the fear that everyone that has ever crossed him felt before they met their utter demise.
âNo te hagas la tonta conmigo, niĂąita (Donât play dumb with me, little girl),â his voice seethes with anger, spreading goosebumps across your skin. âÂżTe volviste contra tu propio y maldito padre para quĂŠ? ÂżPara tener una vida mejor? (You turned on your own fucking father for what? A better life?)â
You nearly stumble backwards when he takes another step forward, looking up at him with glossy eyes. âPapĂĄââ
âNo!â he bellows, making you startled. âDeberĂa haberme deshecho de ti cuando tuve la oportunidad. (I shouldâve gotten rid of you when I had the chance.)â
That hurts more than youâll ever admit, though your face dropping tells him everything. He truly has never wanted you, and you regret staying in his bubble for as long as you have. The only reason you havenât tried to leave again is because you feel some sort of obligation towards him since heâs your father.
Clearly, he feels a completely different way.
Despite yourself, tears prick at your eyes and you feel like a little girl again. Your lip faintly quivers, accepting the fact that you were never wanted and you never will be.
A quiet, dark chuckle leaves his lips, raising his brows. âÂżAhora quieres llorar? (Now you want to cry?)â he taunts you, âDeberĂas haber pensado en lo que pasarĂa antes de abrirle las piernas a ese estadounidense. (You shouldâve thought about what would happen before you went and opened your legs for that American.)â
God, you wish you were born into a different life. People who are going to throw their kids to the side should never have them in the first place. It makes you miss your mother tremendously. Despite how much of a sweetheart she was, she would cuss him out for the way he speaks to you and treats you.
You only ever felt that unconditional love with her, and despair towards your father.
âI hate you,â it leaves your mouth as a low whisper, composing yourself just long enough to stand your ground. âTe odio (I hate you),â you repeat, louder.
A muscle in his jaw ticks, fingers twitching at his sides. You donât have time to move before his hand whips across your face, snapping your head to the side. Immediately, your cheek blooms with pain, your skin turning red and stinging from the impact.Â
You look back up at him with teary eyes, cupping your cheek. For a split second, you can see the regret flash across his face before itâs gone in a heartbeat; his face hardening once again.
Heavy footsteps run down the hallway, nearly pushing past you to get to your father. âÂĄNos encontraron! (They found us!)â Luca announces, prompting your fatherâs gaze to land on you once again.
Before he opens his mouth, the front door blows open and the chaos starts. They were supposed to wait for you to get out of the house before they raided it, but you know Javier. The second he heard the slap, he ordered everybody to move in.
JerĂłnimo manhandles you, grabbing you and dragging you down the hallway. You kick and scream in his hold, knowing exactly what heâs doing.
âIf Iâm going down, youâre going down with me.â
For months, youâve told yourself that you would be fine dying at his side, because at least he would be dead too. But now that itâs staring you in the face, you know youâre not ready for your life to be over.Â
Because of your fatherâs antics, you havenât been able to live like youâre supposed to. There are still things you want to do; you want to go to school and get your degree, you want to look into starting your motherâs fashion line up again, you want your dream house, you want to marry Javier and grow old and grey by his side.
Still, JerĂłnimo wraps his arms around your middle, your back against his chest as he carries you down the stairs. Luca protects the two of you, shooting men in uniforms until they drop like flies.
The gun fight is loud. This is the closest youâve ever been to one, and itâs right in your home.
When he reaches for his gun in his waistband, you break free, heading for the front door only to be grabbed by your uncle. He pulls you back by your hair, your scalp stinging as your body falls back completely.
The impact to the floor knocks the wind out of you, holding your pounding head before Luca wraps his hand around your ankle to pull you closer. He lifts you up and pushes you right back into your fatherâs arms.
Bodies lie everywhere: both cops and family members. Blood turns the rug crimson, Francisco being placed in handcuffs with his eyes on you.
JerĂłnimo swings you around, yelling at the authority and pressing the barrel of his gun against your temple. You cry out, closing your eyes tightly when the safety clicks off. His forearm is a bar of steel across your shoulders, putting pressure on your throat.
You grip his arm with both hands, desperately pleading. âPapĂĄ, soy yo. PapĂĄ, soy yo, por favor. (Dad, itâs me. Dad, itâs me, please.)â
âÂĄCierra la puta boca! (Shut the fuck up!)â he shakes your whole body, screaming in your ear.
Javierâs voice reaches you, making an attempt to calm your father down. They yell back and forth, JerĂłnimo pointing his gun at him before holding it back up to your head.
Youâre sobbing at this point, trembling in your fatherâs grip. You had a feeling heâd take you down with him; you just didnât expect this. You guess the movies are right when they say that your life flashes before your eyes, because thatâs all you can picture right now.
Sara will be waiting for you on the other side, you know thatâ
A shot rings out, shattering the window behind you and hitting your father in his side. He lets out a guttural roar, doubling over and taking you down to the floor with him.
In a flash, Javier moves, pulling you away from your father while cops swarm JerĂłnimoâs bleeding body. You cling to your love, hands shaking where they grip him, eyes wide with shock and horror as you watch the scene unfold.
He cradles your face, brushing your hair back. You canât hear a word heâs saying â not over your fatherâs screams and the ringing in your ears. Steve stands nearby, gun still in hand while he stares at the fallen drug lord.
Your vision blurs around the edges, a panic attack creeping in like ocean waves. Javier says your name, concern etched across his face when your lashes flutter. Somethingâs wrong, you assume, watching him search your expression desperately.
His eyes dart around your frame, landing on your side where blood is seeping through your black shirt. At first, he assumes that itâs your fatherâs, but the spot is too wet for it to be his. Carefully, he bunches up your shirt and lifts it, discovering that the sniper bullet didnât just hit your dad, but it hit you too.
Before you know it, the world goes dark; the fear in Javierâs voice being the last thing that you hear.
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
summary: five years later and life with harry has been everything you ever dreamed of.
pairing: harry castillo x fem!reader
content warning(s): EXPLICIT CONTENT (18+ MDNI), established relationship/family, slight age gap, (harry now in early 50s, reader now in mid-30s), time jump, talks about the difficulty of getting pregnant, harry insecurities, smut - missionary, unprotected piv, light dirty talk, harry pins your hands down and covers your mouth, creampie, oral (m receiving), no use of y/n.
word count: 8.8k
a/n: surprise - update comin' early this week! did y'all miss this story as much as i did? just as an fyi - this takes place 5 years after then came you, so they have 3 kids (stevie - 11, frankie - 6, youngest (you'll find out their name in this chapter) - 5). hope y'all enjoy! this is gonna be a different vibe than vol. 1⌠it's the calm before the storm <3
pt. 2 || series masterlist. || read on ao3.
Five years later and your life with Harry looked the same, yet different altogether. You both moved into a bigger home, away from the city, but closer to his parents and yours. And two children became three, with hopes for another child.Â
You ended up closing your chapter with the diner when Sammyâthe youngestâwas born five years ago. It had been a decision you didnât take lightly either. The diner and the people there had become your family, long before Harry and long before Stevie. They saw you grow up, so when you decided to leave, it was an emotional goodbye.Â
But it made sense. You wanted to be part of your childrenâs lives without worrying about missing special moments, and there were times that you wondered if Stevie ever resented you for it.Â
Her siblings managed to get all of your attentionâsomething she didnât quite have the luxury of when she was younger.Â
Yet, she never complained. Stevie was still the same sassy little girl that Harry met all those years ago, except now, she was just a couple of years away of being a teenager and it showed too. She wanted to spend more time with her friends, asked relentlessly for a phone so she can be like everyone else (Harry caved, like always), but she was still the same girl who had the biggest heart.
Because sheâd help you around the house.Â
She slipped into the role of being the big sister so easily too.Â
Frankie admired herâwanted to do everything her big sister did.Â
And Sammyâshort for Samuel after the singer, Sam Cookeâwas a sensitive little boy who was the spitting image of Harry, who just wanted to be part of whatever his older sisters were doing.
And Harry, he started working more, especially since his parents retired from the company and named him and his brother as co-CEOs.Â
But he still made time for you, for the family you both created. Harry still looked at you like the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, would come home every night and hold you.Â
Five years later, and everything just felt right.Â
âDad,â Stevie sighed, leaning against Harry at the kitchen counter. She yawned and rubbed her eyes, blinking up at him afterwards. âCan I try a sip of your coffee?âÂ
Harry looked down at her and smiled. âNo chance, Stevie girl.âÂ
âBut Iâm tired,â she said.Â
âThen maybe you shouldâve gone to bed on time,â he said, gently tapping the tip of her nose.
Stevie huffed and then yawned dramatically.Â
Harry narrowed his eyes.Â
She blinked up at him. Pleading.Â
He sighed. Harry could never say to no to her.Â
âFine. One sip.âÂ
Her eyes widened with excitement and she nodded, leaning up on her toes to give him a kiss on the cheek. âYes, yes, of course. Just one sip. Thatâs all I need.âÂ
Harry narrowed his eyes and then set the mug down in front of her. He knew Stevie wouldnât like his taste in coffeeâblack, no sugar or milk.Â
âDonât tell mom?â Stevie asked, reaching for the mug.Â
âYou kidding me? Of course not. I donât want to get in trouble either,â he grinned.Â
Stevie smiled and then brought the mug closer to her lips. She kept her eyes on Harry before she leaned forward to take a sip. Quickly, the dark and hot liquid hit her senses and she made a face. It was bitter.Â
âGross,â she said, turning around and spitting what she had sipped into the sink. âWhy didnât you tell me it wasnât good?âÂ
Harry laughed, shaking his head as he looked at her. âWould you have believed me if I did?â
Stevie narrowed her eyes and shook her head. âWell, noâŚâÂ
âExactly,â he smiled, gently reaching for her hand and kissing the crown of her head. âHad to let you figure it out for yourself, Stevie girl.âÂ
Stevie leaned against him. âDo all coffee drinks taste like that?âÂ
Harry wrapped an arm around her and shook his head. âNo, just mine.âÂ
âSo⌠Iâm hearing that I might like momâs coffee?âÂ
He chuckled. âOh, Iâm positive you will. She likes her coffee with lots of sugar.âÂ
Stevieâs eyes widened. She smiled. âThen, Iâll give coffee another try.âÂ
âMaybe when youâre older.âÂ
âIâm eleven, dad.âÂ
âYeah, older,â he repeated.Â
She huffed and then tried to reach for his mug, but he clicked his tongue and took the mug before she could get to it.Â
âFine,â she said.Â
âI said one sip.âÂ
Stevie giggled. âI know. Figured Iâd try my luck.âÂ
Harry smiled. âNice try. I can say no to you.âÂ
âYeah, sure⌠but you rarely do.â Stevie smiled, pulling away from him. âBy the way, mom said it was okay that I stay after school today. Taylorâs mom will be bringing me home.âÂ
Harry narrowed his eyes. âTaylor?âÂ
âYes.âÂ
âHave we met this Taylor?âÂ
âDad,â she sighed. âHeâs cool! We both like the same things and weâre volunteering to help clean up at the school. Itâs fine.âÂ
âHe?â Harry asked. âTaylor is a boy?âÂ
âDadââ
âIâll pick you up,â he interjected. âWhat time will you be finished?âÂ
She sighed. âAround four.âÂ
âGreat. Iâll be there. To pick you up.â
âYouâre overreacting.â
âOh, Stevie girl⌠if I was overreacting, youâd know it. Now, go get ready for school.âÂ
She sighed loudly and then walked away from him, disappearing around the corner and down the hallway.Â
âI love you!â He yelled out to her. Harry sighed, hearing the door shut as a response as he looked down at his coffee. Seeing Stevie grow upâseeing his other two children grow up tooâhave been such an amazing thing to witness, but he did feel sad about it as well.
There would come a day where they wouldnât need him anymore and Harry was just trying to hold on as long as he could before that day came.Â
Harry stepped in the bedroom and noticed you come out of the closet with a towel wrapped around your head and a robe covering your body. He bit his lower lip and walked over to you, wrapping his arms around you from behind.Â
âHey,â he whispered.Â
You smiled and turned in his arms, looking up at him. Your hand moved to his cheek, gently brushing his facial hair. He had gone a bit more grey as the years passed, crows feet more prominent at the corners of his eyes. He aged, just like you did, but he still looked so damn good. If not better.Â
âMorning, baby.âÂ
âIâm picking Stevie up from school later. After her⌠event or something.âÂ
âOh, Taylorâs mom canât take her home?âÂ
He sighed. âDid you know Taylorâs a boy?âÂ
âYes,â you answered. âHarry, theyâre just kids.âÂ
He shook his head. âI donât feel comfortable with it.âÂ
âOkay,â you said quietly, nodding. âThatâs okay.Â
âAm I overreacting?â Harry asked, his lower lip jutting out unintentionally.Â
You cupped his cheek and leaned forward to peck his lips. âNo,â you answered. âYouâre just a protective daddy.âÂ
Harry sighed and nodded, hands moving to your hips. âSheâs not gonna need me anymore, will she?âÂ
âYou know thatâs not true.âÂ
âFeels like it.âÂ
You shook your head and walked away from him to shut the bedroom door, locking it behind you. With three kids in the house, you both started locking the door, especially when adult activities were happening.Â
âBaby?â
You walked over to him and gently pressed your hands on his shoulders, pushing him to sit at the edge of the bed. He huffed quietly and unbuttoned his suit jacket, looking up at you as you straddled his waist and undid your robe to reveal your bare front to him.Â
Harry cleared his throat.Â
âYou know thatâs not true,â you repeated. âThat little girl looks at you like you hung the moon, baby. Sheâs growing up, but sheâs always going to need you.âÂ
âWhat if she doesnât?âÂ
âShe will.âÂ
âYouâre trying to distract me,â Harry pointed out. âTrying to get me to not think about my little girl having a possible crush on a boy who wonât ever be good for her.âÂ
âSheâs eleven.â
âYou telling me you never had a crush at that age?âÂ
âWell, noâŚâ
âExactly,â Harry said, eyes dipping lower.Â
âWhat will you do when she gets married?âÂ
His eyes narrowed. Harry wrapped his arms around your waist and slowly stood up only to lay you on your back with him above you. âShe wonât.âÂ
You smiled and leaned up to cup his cheek. âI love you.â
âThis isnât amusing.â
âI know.â
âYouâre looking at me like this is funny.âÂ
âHarry,â you sighed quietly, grabbing one hand and bringing to to rest against your chest. âShe will always love you, okay?âÂ
âI know,â he sighed. âI know. I justâsheâs my Stevie girl.âÂ
âI know, baby.âÂ
Harry bit his lower lip. âI should trust her, huh?âÂ
You nodded. âAnd trust me too.â
He nodded, moving his hand from your chest to your breast, covering it with his hand. Harry watched you gasp quietly, looking up at him with lips parted. âYouâre good,â he whispered. âYou know how to get me out of my head.âÂ
You smiled, grabbing his other hand and bringing it to your lips. You wrapped your mouth around the tip of his thumb, swirling your tongue around it as you felt him suddenly push into you.Â
âBaby,â Harry groaned. âWeâre gonna be late.âÂ
âI know,â you giggled, pulling his thumb from your mouth as his hand continued to massage your breast into his palm. âMmm, donât see you trying to pull away.âÂ
âGod, how can I? Look at you.â Harry cleared his throat as he pulled away from you, standing upright between your legs as you remained on your back. âHow much time do we have?âÂ
âAbout half an hour.âÂ
He grunted. âCan you stay quiet?âÂ
You grinned. âYou know Iâll try.âÂ
Harry smirked, reaching down to undo his belt, followed by unbuttoning his slacks and lowering his zipper. He pushed his pants and boxers down to his ankles as he spit into his palm before wrapping a hand around himself. âOh, I know what you want me to do.âÂ
âYeah?â You asked, biting your lower lip as you parted your legs for him even further.Â
âYeah, baby,â Harry said, eyes taking in every inch of your bare frame. He leaned forward, rubbing the tip of his manhood along you, applying pressure to your clit. âYou always did like it when I covered your mouth.âÂ
A strained whimper escaped your lips. You felt him slide the length of his hardened member along your lips, gathering your arousal with each movement. He was hot, throbbing against you lower half and you impatiently reached down to grab a hold of him.Â
âAnd you always liked to take your time,â you whispered, guiding him to your entrance. âPlease, HarryâŚâÂ
âGod, I love it when you beg,â he smirked, sliding into you in one full thrust. Harryâs eyes flutteredâlike it always did whenever he slid into you. Your walls were tight and wet, wrapping around him and sucking him in with each movement.Â
When you felt him fill you to the hilt, you let out a relieved moan. It always felt like your first time with himâeven five years later, you still looked at each other like you both just realized you were both in love.Â
âHmm, Iâll beg anytime,â you whimpered, sitting up just so you could remove the robe and the towel from your head. Now completely exposed for him, Harry delivered a rough thrust, causing your body to jerk upwards.Â
âYou promise?â He asked, hands moving to grip your hips. Harry was still in his jacket, dress shirt and tie, but he was completely bare from his lower half. He watched himself slide into you with ease, his length glistening with your own arousal. Harry tried to keep it slow, tried to force himself not to just hammer into you, but it was hard. He never could control himself around you.Â
âHâHarry,â you moaned, hands moving to grip the end of his tie as you slowly pulled him down.Â
He grinned and leaned down, brushing his lips along your own. Harry rolled his hips into you, savoring the feel of himself sliding along your walls. âFeel so good, baby.âÂ
âFuck,â you moaned. The grip around his tie tightened, but he grabbed your hands only to pin them above your head.Â
âCanât have you ruining my suit,â he grinned. âBecause if you do, Iâll have to change and Iââ Harry groaned, one sharp thrust into you. âI actually like this one.âÂ
âOh fuck,â you said loudly, his free hand coming up to cover your mouth. It was still early, and he certainly didnât want any of his children barging in either.Â
âLook at you⌠at my fucking mercy,â he said, his hips speeding up but being very careful in ensuring he didnât make too much noise either.Â
Your moans muffled against his palm, legs loosely wrapped around his hips as you arched your back. He wasnât going as fast as youâd like him to, but he was still hitting that spongy part deep inside of you with each hard thrust.Â
âHow am I supposed to go to work now?â He asked, growling lowly under his breath. âWhen all Iâll be thinking about is how good you fucking feel around me, baby.âÂ
You moaned again.Â
He pressed his hand over your mouth more firmly.Â
âGonna let go of your hands now, okay? Be a good girl and grip the sheets if you need to,â Harry smiled, releasing your wrists only to bring the same hand between your legs.Â
Your hands needed to hold onto something, especially when you felt him begin to apply pressure to your clit and rub it in circles. Instantly, your hands flew to the sheets, gripping them tightly as Harry continued his movements.Â
He wouldnât ever get tired of this, of you. You were an absolute dream. The way you looked as you were nearing the peak of your climaxâheâd commit it to memory every chance he could get and still, it felt like it wasnât enough.Â
âHarry,â you mumbled into his palm, tightening your legs around his hips to pull him closer.Â
He grinned. Harry was close too. He sped up his thrusts, but still remaining careful to not make it sound like skin slapping against one another.Â
You were moaning against his hand, gripping the sheets even tighter, as you felt the pressure build and build until it finally spilled over. Your legs pulled him in, body trembling against the bed, as Harry smirked down at you.Â
âFuck,â he groaned, pulling out to his tip only to slide back into you with ease. He could feel how fucking wet you were, how tight your walls were sucking him back in. He moved both hands now to your hips, hearing you gasp loudly as he gripped you tightly.Â
You bit your lower lipâhard. You couldnât moan or make any noise as you normally would, but you knew that Harry was close too. You could feel it in the way he gripped your hips, could see it in his face too.Â
His hips stuttered, eyes shut tight once he felt himself get closer and closer to the edge. Harryâs hands on your hips tightened even further, fingertips digging into your flesh.Â
Then suddenly, after a few more rough thrusts, Harry slammed into you and came. Hard. He dragged his fingertips down your hips to the side of your legs and back up, growling under his breath as he filled you with his come.Â
You smiled up at him and sat up, careful not to wrinkle his shirt or his jacket as you tugged on the edge of his tie to pull him down. He groaned quietly, rolling his hips slowly before pulling out, biting his lower lip as he looked down between your legs.Â
âFuck,â he muttered.Â
âMorning, baby,â you teased, leaning up and pecking his lips. âGonna feel you all day now.âÂ
Harryâs eyes narrowed down at you. âI love you.âÂ
You chuckled quietly. âI love you too. Help me clean up?âÂ
âAlways,â he said softly, licking his lip as he looked down to see his come trickle out of you. âGod, youâre fucking beautiful.âÂ
Then, he stepped away and pulled up his boxers and pants, walking to the bathroom afterwards to grab a small towel to clean you up.Â
âYou ready for the day?â You asked, teasingly.Â
Harry chuckled and nodded, stepping back between your legs and carefully cleaning up the mess that seeped out of you. âI am now, yeah.âÂ
âGood.âÂ
âBut Iâm still picking Stevie up,â he said.Â
You smiled. âI know, baby.âÂ
Then, the both of you heard quiet sounds of footsteps down the hallway. You both looked at each other and smiled.Â
âGuess the other two are now awake,â you said.Â
Harry smiled. âCome on, baby. Letâs get the cavalry ready for school.âÂ
Later that morning once all three kids were dressed and ready for school, the three of them sat at the kitchen table each with a plate of pancakes. Harry smiled to himself at the sight of the three of them, keeping an arm around your waist.Â
âMama,â Frankie said, looking up at both you and Harry. âWeâre going to the park after school today, right?âÂ
âHow about we go after we pick up Stevie? That way, itâs all of us.â You replied, walking over to her and kissing the crown of her head.
âAnd we get pizza?â Sammy, your youngest, asked. You looked across the table at him and grinnedâdeep brown eyes and dark curls that matched Harryâs. Â
âOh, of course,â Harry chimed in. âItâs pizza night.âÂ
Stevie couldnât help but smile. âI guess⌠itâs okay that you pick me up then, dad.âÂ
Harry sighed in relief. âOh good,â he said, walking towards her and kissing her cheek. âIâm glad I have your approval, Stevie girl.âÂ
Frankie giggled and looked over at her older sister. While Stevie had always cared about dressing up and doing her hair now that she was older, Frankie was the complete opposite. She was messyâlike Stevie had been at the same ageâbut she didnât like dresses or putting her hair in bows. She liked sports, always managed to get dirty and giggle about it too.Â
Sammy had finished his pancakes first, sliding off his chair and walking towards the kitchen to put his plate away. Harry looked over at him and smiled, following him and picking him up into his arms. âYouâve got syrup all over your face, Sammy.âÂ
The younger boy giggled and then stuck his tongue out to try and clean his mouth. âMmm, still good!âÂ
Harry chuckled and shook his head. âLetâs wash our hands and face, buddy.â Then, he held Sammy at sink level for the younger boy to reach. While Stevie and Frankie had the same attitude and features as you, Sammy had reminded Harry of himself when he was younger. A sensitive boy who felt so many emotions, but still had the biggest heart like his two older sisters.Â
âI think Iâm clean now, daddy,â he smiled, turning the sink off and reaching for a towel to dry off his hands and face.Â
âGood job, buddy. You ready for school?â Harry asked.Â
Sammy nodded. âMy teacher said Iâll be able to write my name soon.âÂ
âOh yeah?â Harry smiled. âYou excited?âÂ
The young boy grinned. Dimples appeared at his cheeks. âYes, then I can start writing you and mama letters too.âÂ
âYouâre so sweet, buddy,â Harry chuckled, kissing the tip of his nose. His attention was pulled briefly when he heard laughter coming from the kitchen table, glancing over to see you, Frankie and Stevie giggling amongst one another.
And he stared at you for a few seconds longer.Â
Still, you were as beautiful as the day he met you.Â
You and Harry stood in front of the school as you dropped your children off. It was Stevieâs last year at this school before moving onto middle school next year, but still, it was convenient that all three of them were under the same school for now.Â
âFrankie,â Harry said, kneeling down in front of her. âIs it basketball or soccer today?âÂ
Frankie grinned. âBasketball,â she answered. âI think Iâll beat the boys this time.âÂ
He smiled and leaned in to kiss her forehead. âGive them hell, babygirl.âÂ
âHarry,â you chuckled, moving a hand to his shoulder.Â
Frankie giggled and then wrapped her arms around Harry, turning her head to kiss his cheek. âLove you daddy! Love you, mama!âÂ
âHave a good day at school, baby,â you said, leaning down to kiss the crown of her head before she turned on her heel to go into the school.Â
Sammy bit his lower lip. This was his first year in school and he was still trying to find his footing, trying to make friends.Â
âMama?â He called out.Â
You knelt down in front of him. âYouâre okay, baby.âÂ
Sammy nodded. âYouâll be here when school is done?âÂ
âYup, me and daddy will be here.âÂ
âOkay,â he said softly. âIâll see you soon?âÂ
You smiled and gently cupped his cheek. âIâll see you soon, baby.âÂ
âLove you,â he mumbled, wrapping his arms around you before moving onto Harry to do the same.Â
âLove you, Sammy,â Harry said, kissing the crown of his head.Â
Once Sammy walked into the school, Stevie was already about to turn on her heel before Harry gently tugged on her backpack.Â
âUm, hello?â He said.Â
You smiled and watched Stevie turn around.Â
âDadâŚâÂ
âGive us a hug and tell us you love us,â he said.Â
She rolled her eyes playfully. âBut my friendsââ
âWill see how much you love us,â Harry finished for her. âIsnât that a great thing?âÂ
You let out a quiet laugh and then gently pulled Stevie into your arms. âHave a good day at school, Stevie.âÂ
She let herself relax in your arms for a second. It felt like she was that same five year old all those years ago. Then, almost like she remembered where she was, Stevie pulled away.Â
âOkay, my turn,â Harry smiled, tugging Stevie into his arms. âBe good, Stevie girl.âÂ
âI always am,â she smiled.Â
âSee you later, okay?âÂ
Stevie nodded and pulled away to look between the both of you.Â
âYou really will pick me up?â Stevie asked.Â
Harry answered without pause. âYes, Stevie girl.âÂ
She nodded and then heard her name being called. She bit her lower lip and then noticed the both of you nod once.Â
âI love you guys,â she said.Â
Harry grinned.Â
You smiled.Â
âWe love you too,â you said, leaning against Harry.Â
âI love you, Stevie girl.â He repeated.Â
Stevie smiled and then turned on her heel, jogging to catch up with her friends as she walked into the school with them.Â
Harry sighed and looked down at you. âWhy does drop off feel so sad now?âÂ
You looked up at him. âBecause our babies are growing up,â you answered, turning around with him to begin walking back towards the car.Â
Harry nodded in agreement, keeping one arm draped over your shoulder. âGrowing up too fast,â he added.Â
Now that all three kids were in school, you had plenty of time to yourself when Harry was at work too. You had been so used to working that it took a very long time to get used to this. Even Harry had to constantly remind you that it was okay, that he wanted you to stay home. It was his way of taking care of you.Â
And everyday, youâd show up to his work with lunch. It was ironic, how you were now the one to make sure he was eating during his lunch break when he used to do it for you.Â
As you walked toward his office with the food you cooked, you heard Peter from behind you. Turning, you looked over to see the other man who was grinning at you.Â
âMy brotherâs lucky,â Peter said, now walking alongside you. âI should convince Charlotte to visit me during my lunch.âÂ
You laughed quietly and shook your head. âCharlotteâs seven months pregnant. Youâd be cruel to have her come here,â you teased.Â
âYouâre right,â Peter chuckled. âI should be going home to her to make sure sheâs resting.âÂ
âSecond pregnancy tough on her?â You asked.Â
He nodded. âYeah,â he sighed. âThat and it took a while for us to get pregnant a second time.âÂ
You nodded in understanding. Both you and Harry were experiencing your own troubles with getting pregnant again. âWell, just make sure youâre there. Iâm sure she appreciates it.âÂ
âWhat about you and Harry? Trying for a fourth?âÂ
You smiled. âTrying, yeah. No luck.âÂ
Peter gave you a look of understanding. Then, he reached to rest a hand over your shoulder comfortingly. âWell, you guys will figure it out. You always do.âÂ
You nodded and then glanced over at Harryâs office door. âIs he overworking himself?â You asked honestly.Â
Peter shrugged. âWeâre co-CEOs, but I feel like since Charlotte got pregnant, heâs been taking more of the responsibility.âÂ
âSo⌠thatâs a yes. Heâs overworking himself.â You bit your lower lip.Â
âI tried to tell him I can handle it,â he whispered. âButââ
âHe doesnât want to burden you,â you finished for him. Then, it was your turn to reach out to rest a hand on his forearm. âJust look out for him when you are here, okay?âÂ
âAlways will,â Peter smiled. He reached out and knocked lightly on Harryâs door.Â
Within seconds, Harry opened the door and you noticed the look on his face before he turned to look at you. You could tell he was stressedânoticed it in his features and his posture too.Â
âYouâre here,â he said, a hint of relief in his voice.Â
âDid you forget?â You asked.Â
Harry shook his head. He glanced over your shoulder at Peter and nodded. âLost track of time.âÂ
âTake a long lunch,â Peter said. âIâll get to the next meeting.âÂ
âYou should be going home,â Harry replied. âCharlotte isââ
âI can handle one meeting, Harry,â Peter interjected. âIâll go home after that one, that okay with you?âÂ
He sighed. Harry glanced at you and felt the tension in his shoulders loosen just at the sight of you. He finally nodded at Peter and gently reached for the bag of food you were carrying. âOkay, sure. Yeah, thanks,â Harry said. âBut if you need to goââ
âIâm fine,â he interrupted. Peter gave you a hug before leaving both of you at Harryâs office.Â
âIâm sorry, baby, come in, come in,â he said, opening the door further for you to step inside. Once you were, Harry shut the door and locked it, bringing the food to the coffee table where the couch was at.Â
âHow many cups of coffee have you had?â You asked, biting your lower lip.Â
âThree.â
âHarry.â
âItâs fine, Iâm fine.â Harry removed his blazer and set it against the back of his office chair before he walked back over to you, wrapped his arms around your waist. âMissed you, though.âÂ
âYou need a break,â you sighed. âYouâre⌠overworking yourself, baby.â
Harry shook his head and leaned in to kiss your cheek. âJust making sure this company doesnât go under. My parents trusted meââ
âTrusted both you and your brother,â you corrected.Â
âHeâs got a baby on the way,â Harry sighed.Â
âAnd you have a family too,â you replied. âYou know, if your mom ever found out how much youâre working, sheâdââ
âShe wouldnât let me hear the end of it,â Harry interrupted quietly. âYeah, I know.âÂ
âCan you justâtry to take it easy?â You asked.Â
He bit his lower lip. âOkay,â he answered. âIâll try.âÂ
âPromise?âÂ
Harry nodded and moved a hand to your cheek. âYeah, baby. I promise.âÂ
âGood, now, letâs eat?âÂ
He smiled and leaned in to peck your lips. This time, he lingered though. âWhat if⌠what if I want to do something else before we eat?âÂ
You hummed against his lips and moved your hands to his shoulders. âIs that why you locked your door?âÂ
He chuckled and nodded, moving his lips to your jawline now. âYouâre my stress relief,â he whispered. âWhenever youâre around, I donât feel the weight of this company on my shoulders. Feel like I can breathe.âÂ
âMaybe I should be here more often then,â you teased.Â
Harry pulled back to look down at you. âReally?âÂ
âWhat would I even do here?â You asked.Â
He shrugged. âJust⌠stay in my office? I donât know.âÂ
âHow about⌠when you feel like the walls are closing in on you, you send me a text and Iâll make my way over here?â You suggested. âOr⌠you can pencil me in everyday and we can take a walk in the park every morning.âÂ
Harry nodded. âHow about both?â
âYeah?âÂ
He leaned in and rested his forehead against yours. âI just⌠feel better whenever youâre around.âÂ
âOkay,â you said softly. âWeâll take a walk every morningâdoes ten sound good?âÂ
Harry kissed your cheek before releasing his hold on you to go back to his desk where his computer sat. He pulled up his calendar and nodded, setting a daily meeting every morning at ten. Now, his assistant would know to never schedule a meeting at that time.Â
âTen in the morning. Everyday. You and me,â Harry said.Â
You smiled and then reached for his hand once he made his way back over to you. âGood. For now, you need to eat.âÂ
He nodded and sat on the couch, tugging you onto his lap and holding you there for a few seconds longer. âI love you, baby.âÂ
You smiled and draped an arm around his shoulders, leaning in to kiss his temple. âI love you too, Harry.âÂ
He stared at you and let the corner of his lips. He rested his head against your shoulder as you reached for the Tupperware, opening the lid and handing it to him.Â
He knew he had been working a lot lately. More so than usual. But since his parents had retired and named him and Peter as co-CEOs, he had taken his role seriously. Harry had lots of ideas to expand the company, to make even more money than his parents could ever dream of, but he didnât want it to be at the cost of his relationship with you or his family. He was still trying to balance work and his home life.Â
Stevie was the last one to be picked up after her after school clean up with other kids, especially Taylor. Harry watched his little girl come out of the school building with a young boy standing next to her and he could have sworn he had never seen her this smitten before. The boy was inching closer to her and Stevie bit her lip from smiling. It wasnât until she looked up that she saw Harry with his arms crossed over his chest and his brows pulled together.Â
âIâll see you tomorrow, Taylor,â Stevie smiled.Â
âOh,â the boy said. âOkay. Thanks for volunteering with me.âÂ
She nodded. âIâm always happy to help.âÂ
The boy stopped walking and looked at her with nervous eyes. âDo you thinkâdo you think I could sit with you tomorrow at lunch or something?âÂ
Stevieâs eyes widened. Her smile grew. âYeah, I think thatâd be cool.âÂ
Taylor grinned. âCool, yeah, thatâs⌠thatâs awesome.â Then, he leaned in and gave her a one armed hug before he pulled away abruptly, turning on his heel and jogging to where his mother was parked.Â
Stevie could feel the warmth in her cheeks as she walked over to Harry, noticing that you were seated in the passenger seat of the car behind him.Â
âDadâŚâ
âHe hugged you,â Harry said. âWas that okay with you?âÂ
âYes,â she answered. âCan you⌠not make a scene? In case heâs looking,â Stevie whispered, turning to look over her shoulder in time for Taylor to wave at her. She waved back and then turned her gaze back on Harry. âPlease?âÂ
Harry sighed. He had been stressed at work. He didnât want to be stressed about this too. So, he gently reached out and took Stevieâs backpack from her. âOkay, I can be⌠cool.âÂ
âAre you sure? It looks like you want to say something.âÂ
âI justâitâs nothing.âÂ
âDad.âÂ
Harry sighed and gently took her hand, pulling her to his side as he let out a breath of relief when Stevie leaned into him. âYouâre just getting bigger,â he said. âOne minute youâre that same five year old girl who wanted to be around me all the time and now youâre⌠youâre a preteen with a crush.âÂ
âI do not have a crush!âÂ
Harry chuckled. âStevie girl, touch your cheeks. Theyâre warm, arenât they?âÂ
âSo?âÂ
âSo⌠youâre blushing.âÂ
She sighed. âFor the record,â Stevie said, opening the door to the car once they were close enough. âI still want to be around you all the time. Youâre just⌠busy with work.âÂ
Then, she climbed in and Harry felt his heart drop. He heard the muffled sounds of greeting as the door shut, biting his lower lip. Stevie had noticed it too. And if she noticed his stress, he was sure Frankie and Sammy did too.Â
Harry set her backpack in the trunk before rounding the car to the drivers side. He pulled his phone out and texted his mom. Simple, two words that meant so much more. Meant that he was struggling, meant that he was lost.Â
HARRY: Need advice.Â
His mother didnât waste a second to reply. He looked down at his phone at her response. Harry let out a breath. She replied and said that sheâd come by the office tomorrow.Â
After the five of you walked Central Park, Harry kept a tight hold on your hand as your three kids walked ahead of you to go to the same pizza shop that you had been going to with Stevie when it was just the two of you. Marco was like family now, watching your family grow over the years.Â
âStevie noticed that Iâve been busy at work,â Harry said with a sigh. âDo I make it that obvious?âÂ
You looked over at him, tightening your hold on his hand. âYou just⌠wear your heart on your sleeve and your expressions say everything.âÂ
âI expect you to notice that, but Stevie?âÂ
âHarry, sheâs always been aware of your emotions. Mine too. Even at a young age,â you answered.Â
He sighed. You were right. Stevie was such an empathâalways noticing and feeling other peopleâs emotions. âI should get better at hiding it.âÂ
You shook your head. âHiding it doesnât fix it.âÂ
He bit his lower lip. âRight.âÂ
âWill you at least reach out to your mom?â You asked.Â
Harry squeezed your hand. âAlready did, actually. Sheâs coming by the office tomorrow.âÂ
âGood,â you said, leaning up to kiss him cheek. âShe did this before too, you know. Both your parents.âÂ
âI know.âÂ
âYou donât have to be perfect,â you whispered. âNot for the company. Not for us.âÂ
Harryâs eyes softened down at you. âItâs hard,â he answered honestly. âI just want the best for you guys and for the company.â
âWeâve got it already,â you answered. âWeâve got you, baby.âÂ
The corner of his lips lifted. âYou know all the right things to say.âÂ
You smiled proudly. âI learn from the best. Not too long ago, you were the one saying all the right things.âÂ
Harry looked down at you. He noticed the age in your features now, the subtle strands of grey streaked in your hair. You were still younger than he was, but having three kids did tend to age you a bit.Â
And yet, you still looked like the most beautiful woman he had ever seen.Â
âI love you,â he said quietly. âThinking when we get back home, after the kids are asleep, we can have more alone time?âÂ
You smiled. âI think Iâd like that.âÂ
Harry smiled and kissed your temple. âGood.â
As the five of you approached Marcoâs, Sammy was the first one to speak.Â
âCannoli?â Sammy asked, looking over his shoulder at both you and Harry.Â
You smiled and nodded. âAfter dinner though, baby.âÂ
Harry pulled you closer, releasing your hand only to wrap an arm around your shoulders. âJust like Stevie,â he mumbled with a quiet chuckle.Â
âI think Frankieâs the only one who isnât too big on sweets like the other two,â you smiled. âOur little athlete.âÂ
The three of them jogged inside with excitement in their eyes. Harry chuckled and kissed your temple, nodding over to the same table. âIâll grab the food.âÂ
âYou sure?âÂ
âYeah, baby,â Harry said, hand moving from your lower back to give a gentle pat to your ass. âNow, go. Sit down.âÂ
âNaughty, Mr. Castillo.âÂ
He grinned. âYou like it, Mrs. Castillo,â Harry winked. He walked into the pizza shop as you moved to sit at the table, smiling to yourself as you watched the four of them with loving eyes. You couldnât believe that five years ago, you and Harry shared a pizza on the very first day you met.Â
And now, here you both were, five years later. Married. With three kids.Â
Sammy ran outside and climbed into your lap, snuggling closer to you as the two other girls remained inside with Harry.Â
âHi, baby,â you said, cradling Sammy in your arms. âHow was school?âÂ
âGood,â he answered. âI made a friend.â
You grinned. âYou did? Thatâs amazing, baby.âÂ
Sammy smiled to himself. âYeah, heâs nice. Heâs new to the school.âÂ
âOh, yeah?âÂ
Sammy nodded. âI volunteered to help him in class.âÂ
You looked down at him and cupped his cheek. âYouâre so sweet, Sammy. I bet it was nice of him to not feel alone on his first day.âÂ
âHe said he was sad,â he said. âBecause all his friends were back home where he used to live.âÂ
âAnd now heâs got one friend here,â you said, gently tapping the tip of his nose.Â
Sammy grinned and nodded to himself, nuzzling his cheek further into the crook of your neck now. You held him closer to your chest and shut your eyes, reveling in the sounds of the city.Â
âAlright, Frankie, Stevie, what are we getting?â Harry asked, keeping a hold on Frankieâs hand as she slid her own into his.Â
âPepperoni,â Frankie answered, looking up at Harry with a grin.Â
Stevie nodded in agreement. âAnd cannolis.âÂ
âAnd breadsticks!â Frankie added.Â
Stevie giggled. âYes, breadsticks.âÂ
Harry smiled. âOkay, so the works. Got it.â He glanced at Stevie for a moment and noticed her pull out her phone that he had gotten for her a few months ago before she left the pizza shop to go sit outside with you and Sammy. He sighed and then scooped Frankie into his arms.Â
âHow was school, babygirl?âÂ
Frankie leaned against him. âGood. Our team won the basketball game during recess.âÂ
âOoh,â Harry smiled. She was so different than Stevie and it had been great seeing the different personalities each child had. âSo, mama and I were thinking⌠do you wanna join a sports team or something? You know, outside of school.âÂ
Her eyes lit up. âReally?âÂ
âYeah, Frankie. Youâll get to go to practice, play games on the weekend. That sound like something you wanna do?âÂ
She nodded quickly. âYes!âÂ
He smiled to himself. He didnât know where Frankie got her athleticism from, but it excited himâgetting to go to soccer or basketball games every weekend to cheer her on.Â
âBut first, pizza?â She asked.Â
Harry chuckled and nodded, kissing her temple. âYeah, babygirl. First, pizza.âÂ
Frankie smiled and then rested her cheek on his shoulder, holding onto him tightly. Just like Stevie, Frankie was a daddyâs girl. Wherever he went, she wanted to join.Â
Dinner lasted for about an hour and a half before all three kids yawned, signaling that they were ready to go home and get ready for bed. Harry looked across the table at you, still cradling Sammy in your arms as Frankie leaned against your side, blinking slowly.Â
Harry glanced at Stevie, seated to his left who had her eyes glued to her phone.Â
âI think your screen time is done for the day, Stevie girl,â he whispered.Â
Stevie looked up at him and nodded. âOkay, dad.âÂ
âBeen glued to that thing ever since I got you it,â he said.Â
She shrugged. âJust texting my friends.âÂ
âFriends?â
Her eyes narrowed. âYes, friends.âÂ
Harry arched a brow. âTaylor being one of these friends youâre texting?âÂ
Stevie rolled her eyes playfully and put her phone away, shaking her head. âHe doesnât have a phone.âÂ
âOh? So, what Iâm hearing is that kids your age can live without a phone.âÂ
âWhat? NoâŚâÂ
He chuckled quietly and wrapped an arm around her. âUh huh,â he teased.Â
Stevie leaned against him then looked across the table at you. âMom?âÂ
âYeah, baby?â You said, looking over at her.Â
âCan you⌠can you curl my hair tomorrow?â Stevie asked.Â
Harry arched a brow. He looked at you and noticed your gaze shift to him. You gave him a look, one that said not to say anything. He sighed quietly and looked back down at Stevie.Â
âYeah, of course, baby. You gonna wake up early enough for me to do your hair though?âÂ
Stevie nodded. âIâll be up and ready, I promise⌠but if Iâm tired, can I get a sip of your coffee?âÂ
Harry looked over at you.Â
âCoffee?â You asked.Â
Stevie glanced at Harry. âYeah, coffee.âÂ
Your eyes narrowed suspiciously between the both of them. âStevie, I donât think youâd like coffee, baby.âÂ
âOnly one way to find out, right?âÂ
You shook your head.Â
Harry cleared his throat. âAlright, should we get going?â He interrupted.Â
You arched a brow at him. âYouâre acting⌠suspiciously weird, Harry.âÂ
âWhat?âÂ
Stevie gently elbowed his side. He looked down at the younger girl. She gave him the same look youâd give himâdonât say anything. He let the corner of his lips lift before he shook his head. âIâm fine, baby. Those two are ready to pass out and this one needs to sleep early so sheâs not sleepy when she wakes up tomorrow.âÂ
Stevie giggled.Â
Sammy stirred in your arms.Â
Frankie rubbed her eyes.Â
âOkay then,â you said, looking between Harry and Stevie again. âAre you two hiding something?âÂ
âNope!â They both said simultaneously.Â
Harry smiled and then stood up, gently reaching for Frankie and pulling her into his arms. âReady to go, baby?âÂ
You nodded slowly, standing from the seat as you reached for Stevieâs hand with your free one. âWhat are you guys hiding?âÂ
âNothing,â Stevie giggled, leaning against your side.Â
Sammy buried his face against your neck and yawned, his eyes now falling shut.Â
Harry walked ahead of you, whispering into Frankieâs ear as she giggled quietly. Her tiny arms tightened even further around his neck as her cheek rested against his shoulder.Â
âSo, curled hair tomorrow, huh?â You said, looking down at Stevie.Â
She nodded. âIâuh, Iâm having lunch with Taylor tomorrow, so I donât know. I just want to look nice.âÂ
You smiled and adjusted Sammy against your hip before your released Stevieâs hand only to wrap your arm around her shoulders. âOh, baby, you always look nice.âÂ
She sighed. âOkay, I want to look nicer.âÂ
You nodded and leaned down to kiss the crown of her head. âMy babyâs got a crush.âÂ
She rolled her eyes. âHeâs just⌠heâs nice.âÂ
âYeah?âÂ
Stevie bit her lower lip. âAnd heâs friendly⌠and kind to everyone.âÂ
You smiled and held her closer. âGood, baby. Thatâs really good.âÂ
âAnd you know his mom, soâŚâÂ
âYeah, sheâs kind too,â you said softly. âSometimes, I forget that youâre eleven. To me, youâre still that same little girl who would get syrup or ice cream all over her face. For a long time, it was just you and me, you know?âÂ
Stevie looked up at you and nodded. You reached up and gently stroked her hair back and away from her face. âI love you, mom. Our family⌠I love it. Itâs what I always dreamed of.âÂ
âAnd daddy? You know youâve got him wrapped around your finger from day one,â you smiled. âBut that doesnât mean you get to take advantage of that now that youâre older, okay?âÂ
âI know,â Stevie said.Â
âSo, whatâs this about coffee? Hm?âÂ
Her eyes widened. âNothing.â
âUh huh.âÂ
She giggled. âI asked for a one sip,â she admitted. âI didnât like it, but dad said that I might like yours⌠because you have sugar in yours.âÂ
You laughed quietly and shook your head. âYou know, I donât like daddyâs coffee either.âÂ
Stevie smiled.Â
Then, you continued. âAlso⌠heâs going to be overprotective, okay? Youâre his little girl. To him, no oneâs good enough.âÂ
Stevie nodded slowly, glancing over at Harry who kept Frankie close to his chest. âI know,â she whispered.Â
âYou know, heâd give you the world if he could,â you said, smiling to yourself as you crossed the street to walk towards the car. âSo⌠if heâs overreacting, itâs coming from a place of love⌠and fear.âÂ
âFear?â
You nodded, tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear. âYeah, baby. Us parents⌠when our kids get older, we think that they wonât need us anymore.â
âIâll always need you, mom. And Iâll always need him too,â Stevie said quietly.Â
Stevie gave you a quick hug before jogging towards the car after you all crossed the street. Harry buckled Frankie into her car seat before he felt Stevie collide against him, her arms snaking around his waist as she held onto him tightly.Â
âHeyâŚâ he said quietly, his arms coming to wrap around her too. âEverything okay?âÂ
Stevie looked up at him and nodded. âI love you,â she said.Â
Harryâs eyes softened. âAw, Stevie girl. I love you too.âÂ
She buried her face against him and tightened her hold. âDaddy?âÂ
He felt his heart rate pick up. Stevie had stopped calling him daddy for a while now and started calling him dadâjust another sign of her getting older.Â
âYeah, Stevie girl?âÂ
âNo matter how old I get, Iâm always going to need you.âÂ
His eyes watered. âYeah? Even when youâre adult and you have a family of your own?âÂ
Stevie nodded. âYes, even then. Especially then.â
Harry smiled and wrapped his arms around her even tighter. He kissed the crown of her head and sighed quietly, looking up to see you set Sammy in his own car seat. He knew this was your doing, so he mouthed thank you before you shut the door.Â
Later that night, after the kids were asleep, you climbed into bed where Harry was seated against the headboard. Before you could even move to lay on your side of the bed, he reached out for you and tugged you onto his lap instead.Â
âHey,â he whispered.Â
âHi, baby,â you said softly. âDinner was great tonight.âÂ
Harry nodded and rested his hands on your hips, leaning forward to peck your lips lightly. âYou talked to Stevie.âÂ
âI just⌠reminded her, thatâs all.â
âYou didnât need to,â he said quietly.Â
âI know,â you answered. âI wanted to. Sheâs going to get to that age where sheâll want nothing to do with you or me⌠but I just wanted to make sure she knew that weâre still her parents.âÂ
Harry nodded. âShe called me daddy tonight. I donât think Iâve heard her say that in a long time.âÂ
âSheâs always gonna be our little girl, Harry.âÂ
âI know that,â he whispered. âJust wish time would just freeze, you know? Keep them little forever.âÂ
âI know, me too,â you sighed. âBut hey, weâre doing this together.âÂ
He smiled at that. His hands moved from your hips to your ribcage, sliding his hands under your shirt. âHave I told you today how lucky I am?âÂ
You shook your head. âAh, I knew you were forgetting something.âÂ
Harry chuckled quietly. âIâm gonna do better, okay? I donât⌠want to miss anymore moments.âÂ
âOkay,â you whispered, leaning forward to pepper kisses along his jawline. âMaybe I should just show up at the office unannounced to distract you.âÂ
Harry felt his manhood stir beneath you. He tilted his head back against the headboard and shut his eyes, moving his hands further up your body until they covered your breasts. He brushed his thumbs of your nipples as you rolled your hips into his, lips moving down the side of his neck.Â
âHmm, that could work,â he mumbled, letting out a quiet groan.Â
You felt his hardening length against your core, grounding your hips further into his. âI love you, you know that?â You asked, pulling back to look down at him.
He looked up at you and smiled. âI know, baby. I love you too.âÂ
âSo⌠will you let me take care of you?âÂ
His brow arched. âWhat?âÂ
You pecked his lips and then slowly climbed off his lap only to settle himself between your legs. You palmed the center of his boxers, his hardened manhood against your palm now. âJust sit back⌠let me do all the work.âÂ
Harry groaned and nodded. He looked down at you and bit his lower lip. He couldnât believe that this was his life. Today was a wake up call for himâhe hadnât been present in his kidsâ lives and he certainly hadnât been present for you either.Â
âYou spoil me,â he mumbled.Â
âGood. Iâm trying to return the favor,â you grinned, moving your lips now to brush against his clothed manhood.Â
Harryâs hand darted out immediately to hold your hair back, biting his lower lip in anticipation. âMaybe⌠maybe you should do this every night,â he suggested.Â
You smiled up at him and pulled down his boxers, watching his manhood twitch against his lower half. âYeah? I wouldnât mind that,â you grinned.Â
âGod,â he groaned, watching your lips wrap around the tip of his manhood. Harry cleared his throat, your eyes still locked with his. âFuck, baby.âÂ
You pulled back and ran your tongue around his leaking tip. A smile still lined your lips. âHarry?âÂ
âYeah, baby?âÂ
âI fall in love with you every day,â you said.Â
Harry grinned. He reached out with his free hand to cup your cheek. âOh, baby⌠I fell in love with you five years ago and I havenât stopped falling since.âÂ
Before he could continue though, you wrapped your mouth back around him and began bobbing your head slowly. Harry tipped his head back and reveled in the way your lips felt around him, your tongue swirling around the base of him.Â
âFuck, babyâŚâ Harryâs hand around your hair tightened as he slowly lifted his hips off the bed. âWanna try for another baby, hm?âÂ
You nodded, but with his length in your mouth, caused you to just bob around him. He growled before he pulled out of your mouth, his free hand moving from your cheek to grab hold of his base.Â
âTake off your panties,â he said, licking his lower lip. âAnd then sit on it. Take what you need, baby.âÂ
You nodded quickly. You were already throbbing and wet between your legs, sliding your panties off like he said before you straddled his hips yet again.Â
Slowly, you lowered yourself onto him, feeling his tip breach your opening first followed by the rest of his girth, stretching you slowly.Â
Both of you moaned.Â
You stared into his eyes.
Harry stared back.Â
âGonna fill you up,â he whispered. âSo much that Iâll be dripping out of you in your sleep.âÂ
You gasped, lifting your hips before sliding back down. âGet me pregnant, Harry,â you added. âPlease.âÂ
Harry smiled. Both of you had been wanting to expand your family, but this time, it wasnât easy. At least not as easy as it had been with Frankie and Sammy.Â
He gripped your hips and pulled you firmly down onto him. As you sat firmly on his lap, his entire length filling you to the hilt, you both stared at each other and let out a breathy sigh.Â
âI love you,â he whispered.Â
âI love you too,â you replied, leaning forward to press your forehead against his.Â
It had been a while since you and Harry had sex twice in one day. You both just hoped that it was a sign that youâd end up pregnant this time around.Â
Summary: Youâve been trying to convince everyone and yourself heâs no one. A reunion says otherwise.
Tags: Jackson!joel, reunion, first kiss, crying, Joel being cute and vulnerable, mentions of Maria and Tommy Miller
Word count: 2.6k
Authorâs note: part 2!!! Yes, there will be a part 3 and a lot more lol, finals szn has been CRAZY. Not proofread, again and the formatting is off :(
divider @pixopix
âWhoâs Joel?â
You heard your mother say and looked up from the knife you were cleaning.
 âWhat?â
You looked at your mother to find her smiling at you from across the room.
âJoel.â
The name was enough to make your chest tighten.
It had been almost three months since youâd left Jackson. Three months since youâd found and rescued your parents in Texas. Three months since youâd last seen Joel Miller standing helplessly beside the gates of Jackson as you rode away. Your mother pulled you back into reality before you could reminisce too much.
âThere it is.â
âThere what is?â
âThat look.â
âWhat look, mom?â
You scoffed, furrowing your brows, while trying not to look in her eyes.
âYou miss him.â
The words pulled you from your thoughts so abruptly that you nearly dropped the knife in your hands.
âI have no idea what youâre talking about.â
âOf course you donât.â
You could hear the amusement in her voice. The sound made you groan.
âMom, he was just a friend who helped me survive. Nothing more.â
âSure, baby.â
The small cabin your group had been staying in wasnât exactly large enough to escape conversations you didnât want to have. After finding your parents in Texas, the three of you had joined a caravan of survivors heading north. The journey was safer with more people, and safety was something none of you took for granted anymore.
The downside was that privacy barely existed. Especially when your mother had apparently decided that noticing things was now her favorite hobby.
âYou were smiling.â
âI wasnât.â
âYou were.â
âI was not.â
âYou absolutely were.â
From across the room, your father lowered the book he had been reading.
âYouâre both impossible.â
Your mother pointed at him immediately.
âSee, she was smiling!â
âI donât care.â
âYou never do.â
âCorrect.â
You laughed before you could stop yourself. Both of your parents immediately looked victorious. Your eyes narrowed.
âDonâtâ
Your motherâs smile widened.
âThere it is again!â
âWhat, mom?â
âThat smile!â
You buried your face in your hands. The worst part was that she wasnât entirely wrong. You had been smiling. Not because of anything happening now. Because of a memory. A stupid memory. One that had decided to appear out of nowhere while youâd been cleaning equipment.
Joel sitting on Tommyâs porch. Joel fixing your boots and then having the audacity to pretend he hadnât. Joel laughing after youâd accused him of being terrible at making conversation.
The memories arrived without permission there days. Sometimes they would appear while you were eating. Sometimes they would appear while you were trying to sleep. The worst moments were when they caught you completely off guard. Like now.
âYou miss him.â
Her statement was quieter this time. Less teasing, more gentle. You didnât answer immediately. The fire crackled softly nearby. Outside, the wind rattled against the cabin walls. You stared at the blade in your hands. Three months ago, that question wouldâve been easy. Back then, youâd still been focused entirely on your parents. The journey, the goal, the reason youâd left Billings in the first place. Everything else had seemed secondary. Then youâd found them. Against all odds, youâd actually found them. Youâd kept your promise to everyone in Jackson. You still remembered that day. Your motherâs voice, your fatherâs voice. The feeling of finally seeing them again after years apart. It should have been enough, and for a long time you thought it would be. Yet somehow, every time your thoughts drifted toward the future, they found their way back to Jackson. To Joel.
âI donât know.â
The answer sounded weak even to your own ears.
âThatâs a yes.â
You hated how easily she saw through you. It reminded you of Maria.
âI spent a few days there.â
âA memorable few days, apparently.â
You sighed.
âMom.â
âWhat?â
You looked away.
How were you supposed to explain it?
How were you suppose to explain that after years of surviving alone, youâd finally met someone who made you feel safe? That after constantly moving, Jackson had been the first place that felt like home? That somehow a stubborn man who barely spoke and kept his emotions all to himself had managed to become one of the most important people of your life in only a few days?
The truth sounded ridiculous. You barely believed it yourself.
âNothing.â
Your mother didnât push. For once. Instead, she stood and crossed the room before gently squeezing your shoulder.
âYou know,â she said quietly, âyour father looked exactly like that when we first met.â
Your head snapped up.
âWhat?â
Across the room, your father immediately groaned.
âOh no.â
Your mother ignored him.
âHe spent months pretending he wasnât interested in me.â
"I was interested."
"Months."
"It was weeks."
"It was months."
Your father muttered something under his breath. The sight made you laugh. A genuine laugh. The kind you hadn't had in a while. For a moment, the heaviness in your chest eased. Only for a moment. Because eventually the conversation drifted elsewhere. Your mother began preparing dinner. Your father returned to his book. The cabin settled into its usual rhythm. Yet the thoughts remained. As they always did. Later that night, long after everyone else had fallen asleep, you found yourself sitting outside beneath the stars. The air was cold. Not Wyoming winter cold. Nothing seemed capable of comparing to Wyoming anymore. You pulled your jacket tighter around yourself and stared into the darkness. The world felt strangely peaceful. For the first time in years, your parents were safe. You were safe. The goal that had carried you across an entire country had finally been achieved. So why did it still feel like something was missing? The answer came far too quickly. Joel. You laughed bitterly. Of course. The irony wasn't lost on you. You had spent years searching for your parents. Years convincing yourself that finding them would solve everything. Then you'd succeeded. Only to discover that somewhere along the way, your heart had gotten attached to a man waiting in Jackson. A man who was probably moving on with his life. A man who likely assumed he'd never see you again. The thought hurt more than it should have. You rested your elbows on your knees. Maybe your mother was right. Maybe you missed him. The realization sat heavily in your chest. Not because it was new. Because it wasn't. Deep down, you'd known for weeks. You just hadn't wanted to admit it. A gust of wind swept across the clearing. You closed your eyes.
And despite everything, despite finding your parents, despite finally reaching the end of your journey, despite all the miles now separating you, your mind returned to Jackson. To a snowy street. To a repaired pair of boots. To a quiet porch. And to a man who had somehow become worth missing. Worth remembering. Maybe even worth returning to. The thought lingered long after you'd gone back inside.
And for the first time since leaving Wyoming, the idea didn't seem impossible.
âŚ
"We're leaving."
The words left your mouth before you could stop them. Your parents looked up from breakfast simultaneously.
"What?" your father asked. You set your mug down.
"We're leaving."
For a moment, neither of them said anything. Then your mother slowly lowered the spoon in her hand.
"Leaving where?"
You hated how quickly your heart started beating. Because even saying it aloud felt dangerous, as though speaking the thought would somehow make it disappear.
"Jackson."
The cabin fell silent. Your father exchanged a glance with your mother. You immediately regretted opening your mouth.For months, you had successfully avoided admitting what had been on your mind. You'd talked about Jackson.Mentioned Tommy, Maria, the town, the patrols, the walls. Everything except the actual reason you wanted to go back. Now there was no taking it back. Your mother leaned back slightly.
"That's a long trip."
"I know."
"Winter's ending."
"I know."
"There are infected."
"I know."
A small smile appeared on her face. You narrowed your eyes.
"What?"
"Nothing.â
"Mom."
Her smile widened.
"Oh, it's definitely something."
You groaned. Your father looked between the two of you before finally setting his mug down.
"How long have you been thinking about this?"
You hesitated. Far too long. Which answered the question immediately. Your father laughed.
"That long, huh?"
You buried your face in your hands. This was humiliating. The worst part was that neither of them seemed surprised. Almost as if they'd been expecting this conversation. Which, judging by the looks on their faces, they absolutely had.
"We're not leaving because of him," you said. Your mother nearly choked on her drink.
"Sweetheart."
"We're not."
"Of course."
"We're not."
"Right."
You pointed at her.
"Stop that."
Your father rubbed a hand over his face, already exhausted.
"I don't even know who we're arguing about anymore."
Neither woman answered him. Eventually, your mother sighed. Then she stood.
"Well."
You blinked.
"Well?"
"If we're leaving, we should probably start packing."
For a second, you simply stared at her.
"You meanâ"
She smiled softly.
"Yeah."
The realization hit you all at once. Jackson. You were actually going back. Not next month. Not someday. Not eventually. Now. And despite everything, despite the distance, despite the uncertainty, despite the months that had passed, something inside you felt lighter than it had in a very long time.
âŚ
The gates looked exactly the same. You hated them for it. For months, Jackson had existed only in memories. In quiet moments around campfires. In half-finished conversations with your parents. In dreams that always seemed to end before you reached the town itself. Now it stood directly in front of you. Close enough to touch. Your horse shifted beneath you as you approached the entrance. The familiar walls rose high above the road. People moved along the walkways overhead. Voices drifted through the air. And strangely, everything felt normal. As though your entire world hadn't been revolving around this moment for months. Your parents rode beside you in silence. For once, neither of them had anything to say. The closer you got, the harder it became to breathe. You told yourself it was because you were excited to see Jackson again. To see Tommy, Maria, the town, the life youâd left behind. The lie lasted approximately three seconds. Because the second you crossed through the gates, your eyes started searching. Not intentionally. You just couldn't stop. Every face became a disappointment, every familiar building felt incomplete. Your pulse quickened.
The streets seemed smaller than you remembered. People walked past carrying supplies, laughing, talking amongst themselves. Life had continued here. Of course it had. Months had passed. The realization settled heavily in your chest. Maybe he'd changed. Maybe he wouldn't be waiting. Maybe he'd moved on. Maybe heâd even died. After all, this was the apocalypse and youâd seen too many people die to exclude the probability of it happening. Still, you wanted to stay positive. The thought hurt more than it should have.
"Still think we're here for the town?" your mother asked quietly.
You ignored her. Unfortunately, your father laughed. The traitors. You guided your horse farther into Jackson. The stable came into view first. Then the main street. Then you froze. Not because you saw him. Because you heard him. A laugh, brief and low. But familiar enough to send your heart straight up your throat. You turned before your brain could catch up. And there he was. Standing across the street, casually talking to Tommy. For a second, the entire world stopped. You couldnât breathe, couldnât hear any of the sounds around you. Even the months separating the two of you seemed to collapse into nothing. Joel Miller stood there, no longer a memory. Very much alive and well. No longer a face your mind had spent months reconstructing every night before sleep. He was actually there. Your grip tightened around the reins. As if letting go might somehow wake you up. Across the street, Tommy noticed you first. His entire face lit up. He immediately turned toward Joel and said something, causing Joel to frown. Then followed his gaze. The moment his eyes found yours, everything changed. The conversation stopped. Tommy stopped talking. Joel stopped moving. The expression on his face was impossible to describe.
Shock? Maybe relief? Disbelief? Or everything at once? For one terrifying second, neither of you moved. Months of missing each other. Months of wondering. Months of imagining this moment. And suddenly neither of you seemed capable of taking a single step. You climbed off your horse before you even realized what you were doing. The ground felt strangely unsteady beneath your feet.
First Joel took a step forward. You took one too. Neither of you stopped. The distance between you disappeared frighteningly fast. By the time you reached him, you weren't even thinking anymore. Your arms wrapped around him first. Joel's followed immediately. And suddenly every terrible day spent apart crashed into you all at once. The relief was overwhelming. His arms tightened around you so quickly it almost hurt. Almost. You didn't care. Not when he was actually here. Not when you could finally feel the steady rise and fall of his breathing beneath your cheek. Not when the impossible thing you'd spent months hoping for had somehow become real. For a moment, neither of you spoke. You simply held on. As though letting go would send the other person away again. The sound that escaped Joel's chest was somewhere between a laugh and a breath. You felt it more than heard it. And for some reason, that was what finally broke you. Tears blurred your vision. You hated crying. Yet suddenly you couldn't stop. Joel pulled back just enough to look at you. The concern on his face lasted all of two seconds before he realized what was happening. Then his expression softened completely.
"There she is."
You laughed through the tears.
"Shut up."
A smile tugged at his mouth. The kind that only existed around you. The kind you'd spent months remembering. His thumb brushed beneath your eye. Wiping away tears you hadn't even noticed falling. And somehow that only made things worse. Because nobody had looked at you like that in a very long time. Like you'd come home. Like he'd come home.
"You came back."
The words were quiet. Disbelieving. As though he still wasn't entirely convinced you were real. You swallowed hard.
"Told you I would."
For a second, Joel just stared at you. Then he laughed. Actually laughed. And before you could say anything else, his hand found the back of your neck and he kissed you. Not gently. Not carefully. Like someone who had spent months missing you. Like someone who had run out of patience somewhere around the state border. You kissed him back immediately. Because, frankly, you had run out of patience too.The kiss stole what little breath you had left.
Months of distance, uncertainty, and longing seemed to disappear the second his lips met yours. One of Joel's hands remained at the back of your neck while the other settled firmly at your waist, as though he still couldn't quite convince himself you were actually there. You felt him smile against the kiss for the briefest moment, and somehow that nearly undid you. The world around you faded completely. The noise of Jackson. The people passing by. Even time itself. None of it mattered. Not when he was holding you like he'd spent months imagining this exact moment. Not when every fear that you'd missed your chance, that things had changed, that he'd forgotten you, dissolved with every passing second. When you finally pulled away, your forehead rested against his, both of you smiling despite yourselves. And for the first time since leaving Jackson, you felt like you were exactly where you were supposed to be.
Summary: Youâve been trying to convince everyone and yourself heâs no one. A reunion says otherwise.
Tags: Jackson!joel, reunion, first kiss, crying, Joel being cute and vulnerable, mentions of Maria and Tommy Miller
Word count: 2.6k
Authorâs note: part 2!!! Yes, there will be a part 3 and a lot more lol, finals szn has been CRAZY. Not proofread, again and the formatting is off :(
divider @pixopix
âWhoâs Joel?â
You heard your mother say and looked up from the knife you were cleaning.
 âWhat?â
You looked at your mother to find her smiling at you from across the room.
âJoel.â
The name was enough to make your chest tighten.
It had been almost three months since youâd left Jackson. Three months since youâd found and rescued your parents in Texas. Three months since youâd last seen Joel Miller standing helplessly beside the gates of Jackson as you rode away. Your mother pulled you back into reality before you could reminisce too much.
âThere it is.â
âThere what is?â
âThat look.â
âWhat look, mom?â
You scoffed, furrowing your brows, while trying not to look in her eyes.
âYou miss him.â
The words pulled you from your thoughts so abruptly that you nearly dropped the knife in your hands.
âI have no idea what youâre talking about.â
âOf course you donât.â
You could hear the amusement in her voice. The sound made you groan.
âMom, he was just a friend who helped me survive. Nothing more.â
âSure, baby.â
The small cabin your group had been staying in wasnât exactly large enough to escape conversations you didnât want to have. After finding your parents in Texas, the three of you had joined a caravan of survivors heading north. The journey was safer with more people, and safety was something none of you took for granted anymore.
The downside was that privacy barely existed. Especially when your mother had apparently decided that noticing things was now her favorite hobby.
âYou were smiling.â
âI wasnât.â
âYou were.â
âI was not.â
âYou absolutely were.â
From across the room, your father lowered the book he had been reading.
âYouâre both impossible.â
Your mother pointed at him immediately.
âSee, she was smiling!â
âI donât care.â
âYou never do.â
âCorrect.â
You laughed before you could stop yourself. Both of your parents immediately looked victorious. Your eyes narrowed.
âDonâtâ
Your motherâs smile widened.
âThere it is again!â
âWhat, mom?â
âThat smile!â
You buried your face in your hands. The worst part was that she wasnât entirely wrong. You had been smiling. Not because of anything happening now. Because of a memory. A stupid memory. One that had decided to appear out of nowhere while youâd been cleaning equipment.
Joel sitting on Tommyâs porch. Joel fixing your boots and then having the audacity to pretend he hadnât. Joel laughing after youâd accused him of being terrible at making conversation.
The memories arrived without permission there days. Sometimes they would appear while you were eating. Sometimes they would appear while you were trying to sleep. The worst moments were when they caught you completely off guard. Like now.
âYou miss him.â
Her statement was quieter this time. Less teasing, more gentle. You didnât answer immediately. The fire crackled softly nearby. Outside, the wind rattled against the cabin walls. You stared at the blade in your hands. Three months ago, that question wouldâve been easy. Back then, youâd still been focused entirely on your parents. The journey, the goal, the reason youâd left Billings in the first place. Everything else had seemed secondary. Then youâd found them. Against all odds, youâd actually found them. Youâd kept your promise to everyone in Jackson. You still remembered that day. Your motherâs voice, your fatherâs voice. The feeling of finally seeing them again after years apart. It should have been enough, and for a long time you thought it would be. Yet somehow, every time your thoughts drifted toward the future, they found their way back to Jackson. To Joel.
âI donât know.â
The answer sounded weak even to your own ears.
âThatâs a yes.â
You hated how easily she saw through you. It reminded you of Maria.
âI spent a few days there.â
âA memorable few days, apparently.â
You sighed.
âMom.â
âWhat?â
You looked away.
How were you supposed to explain it?
How were you suppose to explain that after years of surviving alone, youâd finally met someone who made you feel safe? That after constantly moving, Jackson had been the first place that felt like home? That somehow a stubborn man who barely spoke and kept his emotions all to himself had managed to become one of the most important people of your life in only a few days?
The truth sounded ridiculous. You barely believed it yourself.
âNothing.â
Your mother didnât push. For once. Instead, she stood and crossed the room before gently squeezing your shoulder.
âYou know,â she said quietly, âyour father looked exactly like that when we first met.â
Your head snapped up.
âWhat?â
Across the room, your father immediately groaned.
âOh no.â
Your mother ignored him.
âHe spent months pretending he wasnât interested in me.â
"I was interested."
"Months."
"It was weeks."
"It was months."
Your father muttered something under his breath. The sight made you laugh. A genuine laugh. The kind you hadn't had in a while. For a moment, the heaviness in your chest eased. Only for a moment. Because eventually the conversation drifted elsewhere. Your mother began preparing dinner. Your father returned to his book. The cabin settled into its usual rhythm. Yet the thoughts remained. As they always did. Later that night, long after everyone else had fallen asleep, you found yourself sitting outside beneath the stars. The air was cold. Not Wyoming winter cold. Nothing seemed capable of comparing to Wyoming anymore. You pulled your jacket tighter around yourself and stared into the darkness. The world felt strangely peaceful. For the first time in years, your parents were safe. You were safe. The goal that had carried you across an entire country had finally been achieved. So why did it still feel like something was missing? The answer came far too quickly. Joel. You laughed bitterly. Of course. The irony wasn't lost on you. You had spent years searching for your parents. Years convincing yourself that finding them would solve everything. Then you'd succeeded. Only to discover that somewhere along the way, your heart had gotten attached to a man waiting in Jackson. A man who was probably moving on with his life. A man who likely assumed he'd never see you again. The thought hurt more than it should have. You rested your elbows on your knees. Maybe your mother was right. Maybe you missed him. The realization sat heavily in your chest. Not because it was new. Because it wasn't. Deep down, you'd known for weeks. You just hadn't wanted to admit it. A gust of wind swept across the clearing. You closed your eyes.
And despite everything, despite finding your parents, despite finally reaching the end of your journey, despite all the miles now separating you, your mind returned to Jackson. To a snowy street. To a repaired pair of boots. To a quiet porch. And to a man who had somehow become worth missing. Worth remembering. Maybe even worth returning to. The thought lingered long after you'd gone back inside.
And for the first time since leaving Wyoming, the idea didn't seem impossible.
âŚ
"We're leaving."
The words left your mouth before you could stop them. Your parents looked up from breakfast simultaneously.
"What?" your father asked. You set your mug down.
"We're leaving."
For a moment, neither of them said anything. Then your mother slowly lowered the spoon in her hand.
"Leaving where?"
You hated how quickly your heart started beating. Because even saying it aloud felt dangerous, as though speaking the thought would somehow make it disappear.
"Jackson."
The cabin fell silent. Your father exchanged a glance with your mother. You immediately regretted opening your mouth.For months, you had successfully avoided admitting what had been on your mind. You'd talked about Jackson.Mentioned Tommy, Maria, the town, the patrols, the walls. Everything except the actual reason you wanted to go back. Now there was no taking it back. Your mother leaned back slightly.
"That's a long trip."
"I know."
"Winter's ending."
"I know."
"There are infected."
"I know."
A small smile appeared on her face. You narrowed your eyes.
"What?"
"Nothing.â
"Mom."
Her smile widened.
"Oh, it's definitely something."
You groaned. Your father looked between the two of you before finally setting his mug down.
"How long have you been thinking about this?"
You hesitated. Far too long. Which answered the question immediately. Your father laughed.
"That long, huh?"
You buried your face in your hands. This was humiliating. The worst part was that neither of them seemed surprised. Almost as if they'd been expecting this conversation. Which, judging by the looks on their faces, they absolutely had.
"We're not leaving because of him," you said. Your mother nearly choked on her drink.
"Sweetheart."
"We're not."
"Of course."
"We're not."
"Right."
You pointed at her.
"Stop that."
Your father rubbed a hand over his face, already exhausted.
"I don't even know who we're arguing about anymore."
Neither woman answered him. Eventually, your mother sighed. Then she stood.
"Well."
You blinked.
"Well?"
"If we're leaving, we should probably start packing."
For a second, you simply stared at her.
"You meanâ"
She smiled softly.
"Yeah."
The realization hit you all at once. Jackson. You were actually going back. Not next month. Not someday. Not eventually. Now. And despite everything, despite the distance, despite the uncertainty, despite the months that had passed, something inside you felt lighter than it had in a very long time.
âŚ
The gates looked exactly the same. You hated them for it. For months, Jackson had existed only in memories. In quiet moments around campfires. In half-finished conversations with your parents. In dreams that always seemed to end before you reached the town itself. Now it stood directly in front of you. Close enough to touch. Your horse shifted beneath you as you approached the entrance. The familiar walls rose high above the road. People moved along the walkways overhead. Voices drifted through the air. And strangely, everything felt normal. As though your entire world hadn't been revolving around this moment for months. Your parents rode beside you in silence. For once, neither of them had anything to say. The closer you got, the harder it became to breathe. You told yourself it was because you were excited to see Jackson again. To see Tommy, Maria, the town, the life youâd left behind. The lie lasted approximately three seconds. Because the second you crossed through the gates, your eyes started searching. Not intentionally. You just couldn't stop. Every face became a disappointment, every familiar building felt incomplete. Your pulse quickened.
The streets seemed smaller than you remembered. People walked past carrying supplies, laughing, talking amongst themselves. Life had continued here. Of course it had. Months had passed. The realization settled heavily in your chest. Maybe he'd changed. Maybe he wouldn't be waiting. Maybe he'd moved on. Maybe heâd even died. After all, this was the apocalypse and youâd seen too many people die to exclude the probability of it happening. Still, you wanted to stay positive. The thought hurt more than it should have.
"Still think we're here for the town?" your mother asked quietly.
You ignored her. Unfortunately, your father laughed. The traitors. You guided your horse farther into Jackson. The stable came into view first. Then the main street. Then you froze. Not because you saw him. Because you heard him. A laugh, brief and low. But familiar enough to send your heart straight up your throat. You turned before your brain could catch up. And there he was. Standing across the street, casually talking to Tommy. For a second, the entire world stopped. You couldnât breathe, couldnât hear any of the sounds around you. Even the months separating the two of you seemed to collapse into nothing. Joel Miller stood there, no longer a memory. Very much alive and well. No longer a face your mind had spent months reconstructing every night before sleep. He was actually there. Your grip tightened around the reins. As if letting go might somehow wake you up. Across the street, Tommy noticed you first. His entire face lit up. He immediately turned toward Joel and said something, causing Joel to frown. Then followed his gaze. The moment his eyes found yours, everything changed. The conversation stopped. Tommy stopped talking. Joel stopped moving. The expression on his face was impossible to describe.
Shock? Maybe relief? Disbelief? Or everything at once? For one terrifying second, neither of you moved. Months of missing each other. Months of wondering. Months of imagining this moment. And suddenly neither of you seemed capable of taking a single step. You climbed off your horse before you even realized what you were doing. The ground felt strangely unsteady beneath your feet.
First Joel took a step forward. You took one too. Neither of you stopped. The distance between you disappeared frighteningly fast. By the time you reached him, you weren't even thinking anymore. Your arms wrapped around him first. Joel's followed immediately. And suddenly every terrible day spent apart crashed into you all at once. The relief was overwhelming. His arms tightened around you so quickly it almost hurt. Almost. You didn't care. Not when he was actually here. Not when you could finally feel the steady rise and fall of his breathing beneath your cheek. Not when the impossible thing you'd spent months hoping for had somehow become real. For a moment, neither of you spoke. You simply held on. As though letting go would send the other person away again. The sound that escaped Joel's chest was somewhere between a laugh and a breath. You felt it more than heard it. And for some reason, that was what finally broke you. Tears blurred your vision. You hated crying. Yet suddenly you couldn't stop. Joel pulled back just enough to look at you. The concern on his face lasted all of two seconds before he realized what was happening. Then his expression softened completely.
"There she is."
You laughed through the tears.
"Shut up."
A smile tugged at his mouth. The kind that only existed around you. The kind you'd spent months remembering. His thumb brushed beneath your eye. Wiping away tears you hadn't even noticed falling. And somehow that only made things worse. Because nobody had looked at you like that in a very long time. Like you'd come home. Like he'd come home.
"You came back."
The words were quiet. Disbelieving. As though he still wasn't entirely convinced you were real. You swallowed hard.
"Told you I would."
For a second, Joel just stared at you. Then he laughed. Actually laughed. And before you could say anything else, his hand found the back of your neck and he kissed you. Not gently. Not carefully. Like someone who had spent months missing you. Like someone who had run out of patience somewhere around the state border. You kissed him back immediately. Because, frankly, you had run out of patience too.The kiss stole what little breath you had left.
Months of distance, uncertainty, and longing seemed to disappear the second his lips met yours. One of Joel's hands remained at the back of your neck while the other settled firmly at your waist, as though he still couldn't quite convince himself you were actually there. You felt him smile against the kiss for the briefest moment, and somehow that nearly undid you. The world around you faded completely. The noise of Jackson. The people passing by. Even time itself. None of it mattered. Not when he was holding you like he'd spent months imagining this exact moment. Not when every fear that you'd missed your chance, that things had changed, that he'd forgotten you, dissolved with every passing second. When you finally pulled away, your forehead rested against his, both of you smiling despite yourselves. And for the first time since leaving Jackson, you felt like you were exactly where you were supposed to be.
Summary: Javi survives the wedding ceremony. Barely survives the reception. And the second he finally gets his wife alone upstairs? Yeah⌠all that sexual tension theyâve been sitting on the entire night completely explodes. Honeymoon behavior starts early.
Warnings: 18+ (mdni), smut, dirty talk, kissing, mutual masturbation. fingering, unprotected piv sex, multiple orgasm, cum on body, creampie/cum play, wedding night sex, soft dom javier peĂąa vibes, kinda praise kink, javier peĂąa using the hand with his wedding ring for sinful activities
w/c: 2.8k ⢠javi fic masterlist ⢠taglist form
âJavi? You know what I canât stop thinking about?â I lean closer to his ear while we slow dance, everyone around us watching our first dance as husband and wife.
âHm?â he mumbles.
âAbout tonight⌠about you pushing your fingers inside me again. About you making me come with the same hand thatâs only been wearing that ring for a few hours,â I whisper, lightly running my finger over the wedding band sitting on his finger. âThe ring that says youâre my husband now.â
I feel him go stiff instantly. His heart starts pounding even harder against me. âCariĂąoâŚâ he says through gritted teeth. âThat is really not something I need to hear while your dad is standing five feet away trying to enjoy our first dance.â
But I know exactly what heâs thinking. About dragging me back inside. Throwing me onto his bed. Peeling this wedding dress off me piece by piece. I know him too well.
And the way his body reacts only proves it. He pulls me closer until my breath catches in my throat. And there it is. The hard bulge pressing against his slacks and fuck, the feeling alone sends heat straight through my stomach. God, I want him so bad.
But we still have the rest of the night ahead of us and I let out a quiet little groan against his ear. âJavi⌠I seriously donât think I can wait that longâŚâ
He laughs. Bastard.
I immediately make a face at him so he knows heâs annoying the shit out of me on purpose.
Javi just keeps smiling in that smug teasing way I love so much and honestly? I think the fact that heâs my husband now is turning me on almost more than anything else.
ââ â ââÂŤÂŤÂ
I barely even remember how the rest of the night goes. Some guests already left, some are still staying. Perfect time to disappear. The backyardâs lit up with what feels like a hundred little lights, salsa still playing somewhere nearby. Not as loud as before, but the guests that are left are still drinking, dancing, laughing.
My eyes instantly find Javi.
Heâs leaning against the bar talking to John, his best man. His shirt sleeves are rolled up now, bow tie slightly crooked. His hairâs a little messy and heâs got that look on his face thatâs half tired, half happy. A look thatâs honestly pretty rare for him.
And like Iâm fucking hypnotized, my eyes stop on the wedding ring sitting on his left hand again. My breath catches. Heat immediately spreads low in my stomach. God, that ring looks so good on him. Fits him perfectly. On the hand that can be rough and gentle at the same time. The hand that carries a gun and flashes a DEA badge. The hand that knows exactly how to make me fall apart once the apartment door closes behind us.
And immediately my brain flashes back to the last time we had sex. A week ago. I genuinely donât know how we survived an entire week without jumping each other, but⌠pre wedding stress. Which only makes me want him even more now. Need him even more. I press my thighs together like thatâs somehow gonna help.
And right then, I feel his eyes on me. And I know he knows. I just know it. That stupid smug smirk appears on his face and he slowly runs the fingers of his other hand over his wedding ring on purpose. And yes. Heâs absolutely doing it on purpose. He remembered what I whispered in his ear during our first dance. About wanting him to use the hand wearing proof of our vows to make me see fucking stars.
I stop processing anything around me after that. Thighs still pressed together, breathing getting heavier.
And just when Iâm about to interrupt his conversation with John and announce that Iâm stealing my husband for a while, Javi excuses himself first, pats John on the shoulder, and starts walking toward me. Finally. He steps right up to me, leans down for a kiss, softly brushing his hand along my arm. âWhatâs wrong, mi amor?â he whispers against my lips.
I pull back just enough to breathe out, âJavi⌠take me upstairs⌠please.â Thatâs it.
His pupils darken instantly, his whole expression changing, that dangerous little smile pulling at his mouth. And then suddenly he picks me up into his arms hard enough to make me laugh.
I swear, I love how playful he gets. But at this point I can barely wait for him to tear this dress off me.
Still laughing quietly, he carries me through the remaining wedding guests toward the house.Â
Everyone thinks itâs cute. Sweet. Nobody has any idea whatâs actually about to happen once the bedroom door closes. And honestly? That only turns me on even more.
ââ â ââÂŤÂŤÂ
The door to Javiâs old bedroom at the ranch barely even shuts behind us before heâs got me pressed against it, both hands on my face, kissing me hard. Deep, messy, hungry kisses. Like heâs been thinking about this all damn day and honestly? I think we both have. His hands are already all over me. He reaches for the back of my dress, fumbling with the zipper for a second before finally getting it down. Then he pushes the straps off my shoulders and the dress slips all the way down to my feet.
Thank fucking god I didnât go for some giant princess wedding dress because that probably wouldâve killed the entire mood right there.
Javi pulls back just enough to look at me.
Iâm standing in front of him in nothing but my panties. And the way heâs staring at me immediately sends goosebumps over my skin.
âOh fuckâŚâ he mutters lowly. âYouâre so fucking beautiful.â Then heâs right back against me again. His mouth drags along my neck while his fingers toy with one of my nipples, slow and lazy at first.
âJaviâŚâ I breathe out against his ear.
âWhat do you want, cariĂąo?â he whispers. His free hand slides down my stomach to my panties, thumb brushing slowly along the waistband before he taps lightly over my pussy through the fabric. âThis what you want, hm?â
I push my hips against his hand without even thinking and the tiny bit of friction makes my whole body tense. Fuck. Iâm already getting wetter.
âMmm⌠so wet already,â Javi murmurs, sounding way too pleased with himself. âSo perfect⌠so fucking mineâŚâ His words go straight to my head.
I start unbuttoning his pants, where thereâs already a very obvious bulge straining underneath. âJaviâŚâ I gasp when he suddenly pinches my nipple a little harder. âThat ringâŚâ I mumble breathlessly while trying to get my hand inside his pants. âYouâre not taking it off, right?â
He looks straight at me for a second like heâs enjoying this way too much. âWasnât planning to, mi amor.â Then he finally stops teasing me and backs me toward the edge of the bed. He pushes me down gently and I move farther onto the mattress on my elbows, still wearing my panties.
But since he keeps staring at me like that, I slowly start pulling them down myself. Slow. On purpose. I lift my hips and once theyâre hanging around my ankles, I kick them off onto the floor beside the bed.
Javi watches every second of it without looking away once.
So I spread my knees for him. And fuck, I actually see him swallow.
He finally finishes unzipping his pants, the zipper I didnât manage to fully undo before, then shoves both his pants and boxers down around his ankles. Now heâs standing there in nothing but that white shirt, a few buttons at the top still undone. Classic Javier PeĂąa. His cock is hard as hell, standing thick and heavy against his stomach like he really fucking likes what he sees.
I slide my hand down between my thighs and start rubbing circles over my clit with my fingertip. Slowly dragging it between my folds while my other hand squeezes my breast. Iâm turned on so bad at this point I can feel it everywhere in my body.
And it gets even worse when Javi grabs his cock and starts stroking himself slow, eyes completely locked on me the whole time.
I keep touching myself, already so fucking wet. The second I push two fingers inside my pussy, a soft wet sound fills the room and I let out a shaky moan. Fuck. It feels good. But I want his fingers more.
Javiâs breathing gets heavier watching me. Watching the way I finger myself for him. âHermosa⌠fuckâŚâ he mutters quietly, still jerking himself off. âYouâre driving me fucking crazy like this⌠I love that sound you make."
My fingers speed up. In and out. In and out. And I canât stop staring at the hand heâs using. The one with the wedding ring. The symbol of our forever. And god, Iâm so wet now the slick sounds coming from between my legs just keep getting louder.
Thatâs what finally snaps something in him. Javi lets go of his cock and moves closer to the bed, climbing over me on his knees. The mattress shifts slightly under his weight.
I still have my fingers inside myself. Never stopped.
He keeps staring straight into my eyes the entire time. Even when he gently grabs my wrist and slowly pulls my fingers out of my pussy. Then he lifts my hand between us and looks at my wet fingers for a second. âHm⌠this for me, cariĂąo?â he says softly. And without breaking eye contact, he slides my fingers into his mouth. His tongue moves around them slowly, licking me off like he wants every last drop. Like heâs obsessed with the fact Iâm this wet because of him. Always because of him.
After a few seconds, he pulls my fingers from his mouth and puts my hand back down beside me. âMy turn,â he murmurs.
Fuck. Just hearing his voice like that sends heat through my whole body.
The empty feeling between my legs after he pulled my fingers out disappears immediately when he pushes his own fingers inside me instead.
I moan right away, one hand grabbing the pillow behind me while the other keeps rubbing my nipple.
Javi pushes that hand away too, pinning it above my head with the other one. He doesnât say it out loud, but I know exactly what he means. Keep them there.
Then he starts moving his fingers inside me again. Slow at first. So fucking slow. He pushes them deeper and I feel the cold metal of his wedding ring brush against the inside of my thigh and somehow that turns me on even more.
Because holy fuck. This is the first time heâs fingering me as my husband. And god, I fucking love it. Javier PeĂąa fingering his wife after their wedding with the same hand wearing his wedding ring is genuinely a deadly combination.
His fingers know exactly what theyâre doing. Precise. Confident. He knows my body perfectly by now. Knows exactly where to touch me, exactly where Iâm weakest. His fingers curl right against my G-spot and I canât hold the sounds back anymore.
âJavi⌠please⌠mhm⌠donât stopâŚâ I moan helplessly. I catch the little smile on his face right before my eyes fall shut and my head sinks deeper into the mattress.
âWasnât planning to, baby,â Javi whispers. And right when he presses harder against my G-spot, he leans down and starts kissing and biting at my neck.
Fuck, I love this. Iâm twisting underneath him at this point, hips lifting on their own.
âStay still,â he murmurs against my skin, pushing my hips back down into the mattress.
I listen. Or at least I try to. But I honestly donât know how much longer I can take this.
Javi starts moving his fingers faster now, harder, more intense, like heâs trying to completely ruin me. Like he wants me to feel him everywhere tomorrow. Every time I sit down. âMm, love it when you squirm for me, baby⌠tells me how good Iâm making you feelâŚâ he whispers into my ear and fuck, Iâm completely gone at this point.
Then his thumb presses against my clit while his fingers keep driving into that spot inside me over and over again. Slow circles. Hard thrusts. He wants to make me come. And the way he keeps switching between slow movements and rougher ones is driving me absolutely insane.
âJaviâŚ!â I cry out when he pulls his fingers out for a second only to shove them back inside me again. One deep hard thrust of his fingers and pressure against my clit at the same time and suddenly Iâm clenching violently around him as the orgasm hits me all at once.
I cry out loud and Javi doesnât even try to quiet me down. I can feel my pussy squeezing hard around his fingers and the bastard actually spreads them apart inside me on purpose just to drag it out longer.
âJavi⌠I canât⌠IâŚâ I whine and gasp, practically crying at this point for him to stop while not actually wanting him to stop at all because the orgasms just keep rolling through me one after another and I swear to god I never want it to end.
But then suddenly Javi pulls his fingers out of me completely and moves away.
I let out this pathetic broken sound and my eyes fly open instantly, glaring at him. My knees are shaking so hard I can barely handle it. âJavi⌠pleaseâŚâ I donât even care how desperate I sound.
Heâs towering over me, cock still hard as hell, and I already know whatâs coming next. And yeah.
Javi doesnât make me wait anymore. He grabs my thighs, spreads them even wider, and drags me closer to him. And then he pushes his cock inside me. One hard thrust. "Oh baby, you're so perfectly wet... and tight... I love it so fucking much," he moans.
I sob out loud instantly, hands gripping the sheets beneath me. âJavi, oh my godââ Iâm basically crying out nonsense at this point. I can feel my pussy tightening around him and I honestly canât even tell if itâs still the aftermath of the first orgasm or if he already dragged another one out of me. My brainâs completely gone.
Javi starts moving inside me. Deep. Slow at first. Filling me completely.
I moan loudly and he leans over me, kissing me again while he fucks me, in and out, in and out, his rhythm getting rougher by the second.
Then his left hand finds mine.
My fingers immediately brush against the wedding ring on his finger. âI love you⌠fuck, I love you so much, JaviâŚâ I gasp against his mouth.
Javi doesnât answer. But I feel him smile.
And then his thrusts speed up and the sounds he starts making tell me heâs getting close. A few more deep thrusts and suddenly he pulls out of me with a rough groan, jerks himself a couple times, and then all I hear are his broken moans matching the waves of his orgasm. Hot cum lands across my stomach and pussy while Javi groans through it, emptying everything onto me.
And somehow thatâs so fucking hot it makes my body clench all over again even with him outside me now. I moan and grip the sheets harder while another orgasm crashes through me.
I donât even know how long it lasts. But eventually both our breathing starts calming down.
When I finally open my eyes, Javiâs hovering over me, hair sticking up everywhere, skin slightly sweaty, looking exactly like a man who just got off insanely well.
My pussyâs still stretched open around the entrance because yeah⌠Javi is definitely not a small man. Then he slowly drags the tip of his cock through my folds, spreading some of his cum there carefully. Not pushing back inside. Just teasing.
Weâve talked about kids before. Someday in the future. Not now. Although honestly⌠weâre clearly not being very careful either. The thought makes me laugh quietly to myself.
Javi grins and finally collapses down onto the bed beside me, pulling me onto his chest. Shirt still on, because obviously he never even bothered taking it off. âNext timeâŚâ he mumbles into my hair while I lay there breathing him in, âIâm bringing condoms with me because Iâm not spending our entire honeymoon cumming outside you.â
Then he kisses the top of my head and I smile. I reach for the hand with his wedding ring and lace our fingers together.
Honestly? If this is what the honeymoonâs gonna be like, Iâm suddenly even more excited for it.
Thank you so much for reading ⥠Likes, comments and reblogs always make me happy and help the fic find more people âĄ
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
â Live Streamingâ Interactive Chatâ Private Showsâ HD Qualityâ Free Actions
Free to watch ⢠No registration required ⢠HD streaming
Summary: A short stay in Jackson while youâre looking for your parents turns into something you wouldnât have expected. Now you donât know how to feel about it.
Tags: kinda slow burn, Jackson!joel, hurt and comfort, this is just sad and cute lol
Word count: 4.2k
Authorâs note: so glad to be a part of @petalsinblood âs writing challenge! FYI, the formatting was done by an English major because apparently huge blocks of text arenât appealing⌠hope you guys like it! NOT PROOFREAD!
It was a quiet winter evening when you arrived in Jackson. You were quite surprised by the way the people here could still maintain a community, even after the world had become what it was since the outbreak had started. You werenât very keen on trying to settle or have a social life like the people of Jackson. After all, the outbreak had taken the last ounce of hope in you. And with that hope, your parents.
They werenât dead. You knew they werenât. Itâs not like youâd believe in their deaths anyway. FEDRA had randomly put survivors into groups by age, and these groups were scattered across the country. While your parents were treated like packages and literally shipped off to Texas, you stayed in Billings, Montana, your hometown. Never in your life would you have thought that you had to leave your beloved hometown and start a cross-country trip alone in order to find your parents. The thought of the reunion was the last thing that kept you moving.
âŚ
While passing through Jackson, you met Tommy and Maria Miller. They still had a lot of hope in life, as Maria was pregnant. You couldnât wrap your head around the fact that someone would want to willingly bring a baby into a world like this. But you kept quiet because you needed a place to stay, or maybe a community to trust.
âŚ
Four days after your arrival, you were helping Maria with the laundry while Tommy and a few other men from the community were working on a construction site next to their house.
âThereâs one more person you should meet,â Maria said as you walked outside onto the snow-covered front yard. You expected a council member. Maybe a patrol leader. Instead, you stopped in front of someone who looked like he had seen too much of this world already.
The man looked tired in a way that had nothing to do with sleep. Dark curls streaked with grey framed a face that seemed permanently set in a frown. He looked up at the sound of your footsteps, hammer still in hand. His eyes landed on Maria first. Then on you. And something shifted only for a second.
âJoel,â Maria said. After introducing you, she said, âSheâs passing through.â
Passing through.
The words shouldnât have mattered. Yet they lingered between you and the man standing in front of you.
Joel gave a small nod.
âMaâam.â
You nodded back. And for reasons you couldnât explain, your heart stumbled.
Before the silence could turn awkward, Tommy stepped in, which you were very thankful for.
âWell,â he said, throwing an arm around your shoulders, âseeing as sheâs gonna be stayinâ with us for a few days, I figure somebody oughta show her around.â
You noticed a grin across his face after he stopped talking.
âJoel, youâre up.â
Joel let out a breath that sounded suspiciously like annoyance.
âWhy me?â
âBecause youâre friendly,â Maria laughed.
You were on the verge of laughing because even though you had only known Joel for about five minutes, you knew that wasnât true.
âI got things to do,â he said while simultaneously shooting Maria a look.
âAnd those things can wait an hour,â Tommy replied. âCâmon, sheâs never been to Jackson.â
You shifted awkwardly, not wanting to hold eye contact with anyone.
âItâs fine, you really donât have to,â you blurted out.
Joel looked at you then. Really looked at you.
âNo,â he said after a moment. âSâalright.â
He put his hands in the pockets of his jacket and jerked his head toward the street before starting to walk.
âYou cominâ or what?â
For a moment, you considered staying where you were. The man hadnât exactly struck you as enthusiastic about being assigned the role of tour guide. Still, Jackson was unfamiliar territory, and both Tommy and Maria were convinced this was a good idea.
So you followed.
Snow crunched beneath your boots as you caught up to him.
The town was smaller than you had expected. Wooden houses lined the streets, smoke curling from chimneys and disappearing into the pale sky. A few children ran across the streets, their laughter filling the cold air. Nearby, someone was shoveling snow from a porch.
It all felt strangely normal, as if everything that had happened before was a dream and this was a secluded space, safe from everything else, as if the world had never ended. You hated how much that bothered you.
âPeople seem happy here,â you said, trying to make conversation.
âThey are.â
âHow?â
His brow furrowed slightly.
âHow what?â
âHow are they happy?â
Joel was quiet for a moment. Then he shrugged.
âPeople get used to things.â
This time it was you who frowned.
âTo the fucking apocalypse?â
A faint laugh escaped his lips, though it wasnât quite a laugh.
âGuess so.â
The silence returned again. It wasnât uncomfortable, just unfamiliar, and you wanted that to change. But you had spent too much time alone on your journey that you werenât sure how conversations work anymore.
âSo,â Joel said eventually, âTommy tells me youâre headed to Texas.â
You nodded.
âMy parents are there.â
âYou know that for sure?â
Joel didnât intend it to sound that cruel. It was supposed to sound practical.
âNo.â
His eyes flickered toward you.
âBut you think they are.â
âI know they are.â
He didnât respond.
He probably thought the certainty in your voice sounded ridiculous. Maybe it was. Still, it was all you had. All that kept you moving.
The road opened into a larger area near the center of town. Several people moved between buildings carrying supplies. Others stood talking near a fire barrel. A group of horses waited beside a stable.
âYou got horses?â you asked.
Joel looked mildly surprised.
âYeah.â
âHavenât seen one in years.â
âThereâs a few âround.â
You stopped briefly to watch one of them shake snow from its mane. And for the first time since your arrival, a genuine smile tugged at your lips.
Joel noticed. And you noticed that he did.
It felt like he was admiring you. You werenât sure why, but he looked away immediately afterward.
âWe use them for patrols,â he said.
The two of you continued walking. Eventually, you reached a wooden fence overlooking the edge of town. Beyond it stretched endless white fields.
You rested your forearms on the fence, and Joel remained standing beside you.
âItâs weird.â
âWhat is?â
You gestured toward Jackson.
âAll of this.â
His gaze followed yours.
âThe houses, the families, the lights.â
You hesitated, but something inside you told you to keep talking.
âThe hope.â
And for the first time, Joelâs expression softened.
Only slightly, but you noticed the way the usual frown of his brows softened, how his eyes opened more.
âHope ainât a bad thing.â
You laughed quietly.
âThatâs easy for you to say.â
His eyes narrowed.
âWhyâs that?â
âBecause youâve already found your place, Joel. Even in the middle of the fucking apocalypse you have a routine, a community, things to do, fuck, I donât know, people you love.â
The words slipped out before you could stop them.
âShit, Iâm sorry, Joel,â you said, trying to sound like you mean it.
For a second, something unreadable crossed his face.
âNo, sâalright. Maybe youâre right.â
The answer surprised you.
You expected to be yelled at. Instead, he sounded convinced.
The wind picked up again. You rubbed your hands together for warmth. Immediately, Joel noticed.
âYou got gloves?â
You shook your head.
âLost them a while ago.â
He stared at you in confusion.
âYouâre travelinâ across the damn country in winter without gloves?â
You shrugged.
A look crossed his face that reminded you strangely of Maria.
âThatâs not very smart.â
It made you laugh.
âThere it is.â
âWhat?â
âThe first real thing youâve said to me all afternoon.â
To your surprise, Joel actually smiled.
It was brief, gone almost as quickly as it appeared, but it was there.
âYou always talk this much?â he asked.
âOnly when others donât.â
âMust drive folks crazy.â
âYou havenât run away yet.â
âThought about it.â
You grinned.
For a moment, neither of you spoke.
The town behind you buzzed softly with life.
You realized you didnât want the walk to end.
That should have worried you.
After all, youâd only known Joel Miller for less than an hour.
Yet standing there beside him made something unfamiliar settle in your chest.
It was warm, serene.
And for the first time since the beginning of your journey, you wanted to stay.
The rest passed easily enough. Joel pointed out a few buildings around town, explaining briefly which ones were used for storage and which housed patrol supplies. Occasionally someone would greet him as they passed, earning a nod in return. By the time you reached Tommy and Mariaâs house, the sky had already begun to darken.
You barely thought about the conversation until the following morning.
The next morning you woke up to the sounds of a happy family. Weird, you still needed to get used to it. But what really caught your attention was the way your boots sat neatly beside the door.
Confused, you stood up and walked to them.
At first glance, they looked the same. Then you picked one up.
The damaged sole had been secured back into place with careful stitching. The tear near the side had been reinforced, and even the worn leather looked sturdier than before.
For several seconds, you simply stared.
Someone had spent time repairing them. A lot of time. And judging by the quality of their work, they knew exactly what they were doing.
Still confused, you pulled your boots on and made your way downstairs.
As expected, Maria was at the kitchen counter preparing breakfast while Tommy sat at the table, a coffee mug in his hand.
The moment Mariaâs eyes landed on your boots, a knowing smile appeared on her face.
âMorninâ, looks like somebody got to them.â
You looked down.
âYou know who did it?â
Tommy immediately buried his grin behind his mug.
Maria pretended to think, cartoonishly.
âHm, canât say for sure.â
The two of them were terrible liars.
Your eyes drifted across the room. Joel sat at the far end of the table, quietly drinking coffee as though he hadnât repaired a strangerâs boots in the middle of the night.
When he noticed you looking, he raised an eyebrow.
âWhat?â
The fact that he had the audacity to act innocent somehow made the whole thing worse.
You shook your head.
âNothing.â
A corner of his mouth twitched upward before he returned his attention to his coffee again.
And somehow, that tiny reaction told you everything you needed to know.
âŚ
The next day arrived quickly. The storm that had rolled through Jackson during the night left a fresh blanket of snow over the town. By the time you came downstairs, Tommy was already gone and Maria was busy with a dozen different things at once.
âMorning,â she greeted.
You rubbed the sleep from your eyes.
âMorning.â
âJoelâs waiting outside.â
Her words caught you off guard. Maybe you had heard her wrong.
âJoel?â
Mariaâs smile widened. You could guess where this was going.
âPatrol.â
Before you could ask any questions, she pointed toward the front door.
Sure enough, Joel stood outside near the fence, adjusting the straps of his backpack while a horse waited patiently beside him.
You werenât dreaming.
For some reason, your stomach flipped. Which was ridiculous, you had known the man for barely two days.
But he looked absurdly good.
His denim button-up hugged his broad frame, and his hair was still messy, probably bed head, you figured.
Yet somehow, seeing him wait felt strangely comforting.
âDidnât know I signed up for patrol duty,â you said as you approached.
Joel glanced over at you.
âYou didnât.â
âThen why am I here?â
âTommy figured itâd be good for you to learn the area.â
âSure.â
You narrowed your eyes.
âWhatever,â was the only thing you scoffed, starting to walk.
You suspected Tommy had very little to do with it. You knew it.
The two of you left Jackson shortly afterward.
The world outside the walls felt entirely wilder. Colder. The comfort of Jackson disappeared quickly behind you as endless forests stretched across the horizon.
For a long time, neither of you spoke.
But the silence wasnât awkward anymore. It had become familiar.
Eventually, Joel pointed toward a distant ridge.
âPatrol route runs through there.â
You followed his gaze.
âHow often do you come out here?â
âCouple times a week.â
âAnd you enjoy that?â
Joel shrugged.
âCan be peaceful.â
You looked around at the endless snow.
Peaceful wasnât exactly the word you would have chosen.
Still, you understood what he meant. There was something calming about being surrounded by so much emptiness. No expectations from anyone that didnât even know you. No reminders of everything youâd lost.
The thought made your chest tighten as you thought of your parents.
Every mile you traveled brought you closer to them. At least that was what you kept telling yourself.
âWhat were they like?â
The question slipped out before you could stop it.
Joel looked over.
âWho?â
âYour family.â
For a moment, you thought he might ignore you entirely. Instead, his gaze returned to the snow-covered road ahead.
âI had a daughter.â
The words landed heavily between you.
Had. Not have. Had.
Immediately, guilt settled in your stomach.
âIâm sorry.â
Joel nodded once without looking at you.
Neither of you spoke for a while after that.
The conversation shifted naturally into something quieter. More careful.
By the time the sun had begun to sink lower in the sky, you found yourself telling him things you hadnât told anyone in years.
About Billings. About your childhood. About your parents. About how you still remembered the smell of your motherâs cooking and the way your dad used to swear he could fix anything.
And Joel listened. Really listened.
Without interrupting. Without offering false reassurance.
When you finished, he simply said:
âYou miss âem.â
The simplicity of it nearly broke you.
Because yes. That was exactly it.
You missed them every day. A lot. So much it hurt you every single time.
You looked away before he could notice the tears gathering in your eyes.
Or maybe he noticed anyway and chose not to mention it. That seemed like something he would do.
By the time you returned to Jackson, darkness had already settled over the town. The lights glowing from the windows looked warmer than ever.
And for the first time since arriving, you caught yourself thinking what it would be like to stay.
To allow yourself to feel again.
To allow yourself to love again.
âŚ
The following day started differently. You woke to voices downstairs, as usual. This time Tommy and Maria were arguing. Not seriously, just enough to make you smile. The kind of normal argument couples only had when they knew everything would be okay.
It reminded you of home.
The realization hurt more than expected.
You spent most of the morning helping Maria organize supplies. The work kept your hands busy, but not your mind. It constantly drifted to Joel, which was becoming a problem.
By noon, Maria seemed to notice. Of course she did. Maria noticed everything.
âHeâs at the workshop.â
You looked up.
âWhat?â
Her smile widened. You could guess where this was going.
âJoel.â
Heat immediately crept into your face.
âI wasnât asking about Joel.â
âYou were thinking about him.â
You groaned. Maria laughed. You hated the way she just knew.
The sound followed you all the way out the door.
The workshop sat near the edge of town. The steady sound of hammering echoed from inside.
When you stepped through the doorway, you found Joel leaning over a workbench. The sleeves of his flannel were rolled up. His attention remained focused on whatever he was repairing.
For a moment, you simply watched.
Then he suddenly looked up and caught you staring.
âNeed somethinâ?â
You immediately wished the floor would swallow you whole.
âNo.â
Joel waited as you stood there.
Finally, one corner of his mouth twitched.
âYou just gonna stand there?â
âMaybe.â
A quiet laugh escaped his lips. The sound startled both of you. Because Joel rarely laughed.
You noticed it. He noticed you noticing it.
And suddenly keeping eye contact seemed impossible.
To your surprise, it was Joel who broke first.
âCâmere.â
You walked over.
He gestured toward the object sitting on the table.
A guitar.
Your eyes widened.
âYou play?â
âLittle bit.â
That turned out to be the understatement of the century.
Because when Joel finally picked up the guitar and played a few notes, the entire room changed.
The music felt warm and familiar.
For a few minutes, the world outside disappeared completely.
No infected. No loss. No impossible journeys.
Just music, and Joel.
When the final note faded away, neither of you spoke.
âYou should do that more often,â you said softly.
Joel looked down at the guitar.
âHavenât had much reason to.â
The answer lingered in your chest.
Hours later, long after you had left the workshop, you were still thinking about it.
Maybe because you understood exactly what he meant.
Maybe because you suspected he wasnât talking about the guitar.
âŚ
That evening, snow began falling again. Large flakes drifted lazily from the sky. Jackson looked beautiful beneath them.
The streets were quieter than usual. Most people had already retreated indoors, escaping the cold and gathering around warm fires with their families.
You should have done the same.
Instead, you found yourself wandering through the snow-covered streets until you reached a familiar house.
Joel sat alone on the porch, a steaming mug resting between his hands.
For a moment, you considered turning around.
Then he looked up.
Too late.
âCouldnât sleep?â he asked.
You climbed the steps and settled into the empty chair beside him.
âSomething like that.â
Joel hummed in acknowledgment before returning his attention to the street ahead.
Snowflakes drifted lazily through the air, settling on rooftops and fences alike.
Somewhere in the distance, you could hear laughter carrying from one of the houses.
For a while, neither of you spoke.
âYou leave soon.â
The words were quiet.
You looked over at him.
âYeah.â
âTomorrow?â
âThe day after.â
Joel nodded.
You hated how disappointed you sounded when you answered.
You hated the fact that you cared at all.
This wasnât supposed to happen.
Jackson was meant to be another stop.
Another place to sleep.
Another place to leave behind.
Instead, it had become something far more dangerous.
Because now there was someone here worth staying for.
âYou ever think about settling somewhere?â Joel asked after a while.
You laughed softly.
âBefore all this? Sure.â
âNo.â
His gaze remained fixed on the street.
âNow.â
The question caught you off guard.
You thought about it for a moment.
âI donât know.â
Joel glanced at you.
For the first time all evening, he seemed genuinely surprised.
âI thought youâd have an answer.â
âSo did I.â
A faint smile appeared on his face.
You couldnât help smiling back.
âYou know,â you said, pulling your knees closer to your chest, âwhen I first got here, I thought everyone in Jackson was crazy.â
Joel raised an eyebrow.
âOh?â
âYeah.â
âYou wanna elaborate?â
âNot particularly.â
âYou started it.â
You groaned.
âFine.â
âI just couldnât understand it.â
âWhat?â
âThe hope.â
Joelâs expression softened.
âMariaâs pregnant. People are raising kids. Everybody acts like tomorrow is guaranteed.â
You looked down at your hands.
âI thought they were stupid.â
Joel remained quiet.
âBut?â
You sighed.
âBut maybe theyâre braver than I am.â
For a moment, neither of you spoke.
Then Joel set his mug down.
âHope ainât a bad thing.â
The sentence was familiar.
Yet somehow tonight it sounded different.
Maybe because you finally understood what he meant.
Maybe because you were beginning to want hope again.
The realization scared you.
Almost as much as leaving did.
Eventually, the cold became impossible to ignore.
You pushed yourself up from the chair.
Joel stood shortly after.
The walk back to Tommy and Mariaâs house was quiet.
Not because either of you had run out of things to say, but because there was something comforting about simply being beside each other.
When you reached the front steps, neither of you immediately moved.
The porch light cast a golden glow across the snow.
âYou should get some sleep.â
âProbably.â
Neither of you moved again.
Then you laughed.
Joel shook his head.
Finally, you climbed the steps.
At the door, you paused.
When you looked back, Joel was still standing there.
Watching.
Then he gave you a small nod.
You returned it before slipping inside.
The next morning arrived much too soon.
You barely slept. Every time you closed your eyes, reality returned.
Today.
Today was the day.
The room looked exactly the same as it had the night before, yet everything felt different. Temporary.
You packed your things slowly.
The repaired boots Joel had fixed for you sat near the door. Your backpack rested against the wall. Your horse was already prepared outside.
The sight of it made your stomach twist.
Part of you wanted something to happen. A storm. An emergency. Anything that would give you one more day.
But the morning remained painfully ordinary.
The world kept moving.
Eventually, you made your way downstairs.
Maria hugged you first. Tight enough that you nearly lost your breath.
âYou be careful.â
You smiled.
âI will.â
Tommy pulled you into a hug next.
âFind your folks.â
âIâll try.â
âYou will.â
The certainty in his voice reminded you of Joel.
That hurt more than it should have.
When you finally stepped outside, he was already waiting.
Of course he was.
Joel stood beside your horse, one hand resting against the saddle.
Snow drifted lazily through the morning air.
For a second, neither of you spoke.
There was nothing left to prepare. Nothing left to delay.
Only goodbye.
You approached slowly.
Joel handed you the reins.
Your fingers brushed.
Neither of you pulled away immediately.
The silence stretched.
Heavy.
Unbearable.
The kind of silence that only exists when there are too many things to say.
You wanted to tell him to come with you.
You wanted to tell him to ask you to stay.
Instead, neither of you said the one thing you wanted most.
Because life wasnât that simple.
Because your parents were still out there.
Because the road was still waiting.
Because some people arrive at the wrong time.
âGuess this is it.â
Joel looked down briefly.
Then back at you.
âYeah.â
The answer felt too small.
Too final.
You swallowed hard.
For a moment, you considered memorizing him.
The lines on his face. The grey in his hair. The tired eyes that somehow always softened whenever he looked at you.
You wondered if he was trying to do the same.
âIâll find them.â
Joel nodded.
âI know.â
The response nearly shattered your composure.
You looked away before he could see it.
The cold air suddenly felt difficult to breathe.
You couldnât stay here forever.
If you waited any longer, you werenât sure youâd leave at all.
Slowly, you placed one foot in the stirrup.
Then the other.
The horse shifted beneath you.
Still, Joel didnât move.
Neither did you.
For one impossible moment, it felt as though the entire world had stopped.
Waiting.
Watching.
Giving the two of you one final chance.
You stared at each other.
Neither willing to look away first.
Neither willing to say goodbye.
Finally, Joel stepped back.
Just once.
Barely noticeable.
But enough.
Enough to tell you it was time.
Enough to tell you he couldnât do this twice.
Your chest tightened painfully.
You forced yourself to grip the reins.
Forced yourself to breathe.
Forced yourself to turn away.
Then Joel spoke.
Your name.
Just your name.
Quiet.
Enough to stop you instantly.
You looked back.
And for the first time since you had met him, Joel Miller looked completely helpless.
As though there was something he wanted to say.
Something he couldnât.
Something that had arrived too late.
The silence lasted only a second.
It felt like a lifetime.
Then he gave you a small nod.
A sad smile.
And said:
âWish Iâd met you sooner.â
The words hit harder than anything else could have.
Not stay. Not donât go. Not I love you.
Because buried inside that sentence was everything he couldnât have.
Everything the two of you had almost become.
Your vision blurred.
For a terrifying second, you thought you might actually turn around. Might abandon the journey. Might choose him.
Instead, you smiled through the ache in your chest.
And gave him the only honest answer you had left.
âSo do I.â
Neither of you said anything after that.
There was nothing left to say.
Slowly, you turned your horse toward the gate.
The sound of hooves against snow echoed through the quiet morning.
You didnât look back immediately.
You knew if you did, you wouldnât leave.
So you waited.
One street.
Then two.
Then three.
Only when you reached the edge of Jackson did you finally allow yourself one last glance.
Joel was still standing exactly where you had left him.
Watching.
And even after the gates disappeared behind you, even after the road stretched endlessly ahead once more, one thought followed you farther than any memory ever had.
You had crossed an entire country looking for your parents.
Summer Affair: Part 5 | Harry Castillo x F!Reader/âYouâ | ~4.6k Word Count
SUMMARY: On the last destination of the trip, everything youâve been keeping away from Harry comes to light in the most kismet way.Â
RATING: M.
TAGS: No use of y/n, reader has the nickname (Sol) that is used sparingly, summer romance is romancing, infidelity (reader is married), topless sunbathing, angst⌠lots of it, Joel Miller is here, a literal fight, a failed proposal, Harry is always getting his heart broken but I kind of love it, hurt/no comfort I think, if I forgot to tag anything else please let me know, more tags found on series masterlist.
A/N: the way that i fully channeled mexican telenovela energy in this chapter. mis lectoras latinas ustedes saben de lo que hablo đââď¸ the dramatics of it all always makes the angst that more entertaining, i fear. plus harry has full on galĂĄn energy in the likes of fernando colunga, david zepeda y sebastiĂĄn rulli like câmonnnn. anyways, hope you all enjoy! đ¤ reblogs, comments and likes are always appreciated, thank you for reading!
P.S. series masterlist. read on ao3. header credit to @/devociones.
The private beachfront of the Mykonos villa Harry rented is its own secluded haven, tucked away from the lively beaches of Paradise or Super Paradise, with only the gentle lap of waves and the soft tunes of your summer playlist breaking the morning hush.
The Daydreamer bobs gently nearby at the private dock. Youâve gone topless again today, savoring the freedom and the way the breeze kisses your skin as you sunbathe, knowing how much this delights your lover.
Harry sits beside you on his own shaded lounger, glasses perched on the bridge of his nose while he finalizes details on his iPad. The proposal heâs planning for you occupies his focus, but your half-naked figure keeps pulling his attention.
You truly are a breathtaking sight.
After a few more taps, he sets the device aside, slides his glasses onto the top of his head, and crouches beside you. His lips find the warm skin of your neck, trailing kisses downward.
He licks a warm stripe between your breasts, then lavishes attention on each nipple with his tongue and mouth until sweet moans slip from your lips.
âYouâre going to hate me, butâŚâ he murmurs, his hand massaging one of your breasts. âIâve got a meeting today that I canât miss.â
You pout. âSeriously?â
âI know, baby,â he soothes, sliding his hand down to squeeze your thigh gently. âI tried everything to get out of it, but itâs important. Iâll wrap it up as fast as I can.â In truth, there is no meetingâonly final, in-person touches on what heâs orchestrating for you, the proposal he hopes will be everything you deserve.Â
Peter had pulled through and managed to help him get the engagement ringâa piece he had specifically designed for you.
âIâve planned a whole day of pampering for you as an apology,â he adds, reaching into his back pocket for his wallet. He slips out his credit card and presses it into your hand.
âDo and get whatever you want. The masseuse will be here in an hour, and the driverâs already been briefed on your day. Heâll take you to the spa inland once youâre ready.â
âIâll miss you,â you whisper, a genuine ache settling in your chest. The separation gives you the space you crave and dreadâtime to finally decide how to confront the secret youâve been carrying.
âIâll be back before you know it,â Harry reassures you, leaning in for one last deep, lingering kiss on your lips. He gathers his things and heads back toward the villa, leaving you sighing heavily against the lounger.
Thoughts swirl as you look out at the gorgeous horizon. You didnât come clean back in Italy because of how incandescently happy heâd been for the rest of the stay, and every opportunity since has left you chickening out.
You canât keep dragging this out. The summer romance that has carried you from one enchanting destination to another is nearing its end, and the truth must surface here.
The thought of those beautiful brown eyes filled with hurt instead of adoration makes your stomach churn.
If revealing youâve been married all along shatters what youâve built and Harry walks away, then so be it. Youâll return to Texas, face Joel, and accept the consequences of your actions.
Both men deserve honesty after everything.
Truth be told, you should have divorced Joel long ago. You know this. However, heâs been your constant for yearsâfriends turned business partners turned husband and wifeâa steady presence in your life. It was hard.
You do love him, but not in the same way anymore.
And Harry. God, Harry. He sees you, the real you, in ways no one ever has. His spontaneity swept you off your feet in a whirlwind of passion and discovery. With him, life feels full of possibility.
But what happens when the fantasy collides with reality? When the season ends and you both return to your everyday lives? Would you remain as compatible as you are now?Â
Itâs a terrifying risk⌠yet the feelings you have for him are strong enough that youâre willing to take it.
By the time the driver winds you back along the coastal road, you feel lighter.
The massage Harry arranged was absolute perfection. Skillful hands worked every knot from your shoulders and back, melting away the tension that had been building with your dilemma.
Afterward, you floated through the amenities offered by the luxury spa: soaking in a private hot bath infused with fragrant oils, an expensive facial that left your skin glowing and refreshed, and receiving a pedicure and manicure with shimmery, seashell-colored polish.
Yet as you step into the villaâs airy open living space, with its sweeping views of the private beach and The Daydreamer rocking gently at the dock, thereâs still no sign of Harry.
To quell the sudden boredom and the swirl of anxiety, you break your months-long no-screen policy. You switch on your smartphone for the first time since the trip began, and it immediately erupts with a flood of notifications.
You ignore most of them, your thumb scrolling briefly through emails filled with work updates and mundane life back home. Social media offers a quick glance at friendsâ posts from summer barbecues and nights out in the city, a world that feels impossibly distant from this Grecian idyll.
You fire off a few reassuring texts to your closest friends: quick updates that youâre okay and anticipating to return soon with one hell of a story to share.Â
Miles away, on the other side of the world where the Texas morning stretches long and lonely, Joelâs phone buzzes with a notification. Your location has come back online.
Without hesitation, he taps the alert, his heart giving an unexpected lurch as the map zooms in.
Greece. Mykonos, to be exact. The address of the villa taunts him from the screen.
He doesnât sit with the decision for long. In a blur of determination, he opens his laptop and starts booking tickets, fingers flying across the keys.
You being gone and treating him like an afterthought has lit a fire under his ass, burning away the fog of the past few years.
Heâs been a fucking idiotâblinded by the relentless climb of his career, pushing the most important person in his life to the sidelines while he chased ambition and fleeting successes.
Joel sees it all clearly now, the regret strong and motivating. He loves you (deeply, desperately so) and heâs done taking you for granted.
Heâs on a mission now: to fly across the ocean, find you, and win your love back.
THREE DAYS LATER
Youâve spent the day diving off the yacht a few miles out into the water. Your muscles throb with welcomed fatigue as you step out of the shower, stomach rumbling from how hungry you seem to be getting.
As you wrap yourself in a soft towel, Harry appears in the doorway, his eyes darkening with appreciation at the sight of you.
âI have a surprise waiting for you at dinner, baby,â he says. âGet dressed in what I bought for youâitâs waiting on the bed. Take your time.â
Youâre a little taken aback by the mention of a surprise, your heart skipping with anticipation even as a shadow of unease crosses your mind.
You share a kiss and heâs off, leaving you to get ready for the night.
The dress he chose is breathtaking: a gorgeous halter-style floral mini that hugs your curves perfectly, the soft fabric accentuating your thicker thighs and flowing with just enough sway to feel playful yet seductive.
You spend time on your makeupâenhancing your features with a glow that mirrors the summer sun and colors that complement the dressâs vibrant blooms.Â
When you finally descend the staircase, the sight that greets you stops you in your tracks.
Harry waits at the bottom, handsome in a simple white button-up shirt that stretches across his broad shoulders and olive-colored pants that snugly hug his hips. An expensive watch gleams on his wrist, his curls styled effortlessly, and he smells divineâan intoxicating blend of citrus and spice that makes your mouth literally water.
In his hands, a large bouquet of lush red peonies.
You want to devour him whole right here on the marble steps.
âGorgrous as always,â he compliments, eyes tracing over you with desire that matches yours.
âYou look good enough to eat,â you reply, your leer far more salacious than his, which earns you a playful smirk.
He pulls you close with his free arm and kisses you softly, careful not to smear your lip gloss, his hand resting possessively at the small of your back.
âThese are pretty. Iâve never seen a bloom so red,â you note as you take in the beautiful flowers up close.
âItâs exactly why I had to get them for you.â He leads you through the villa until youâre in the kitchen.
The ornate space opens up to breathtaking views of the sea and the twinkling lights beginning to appear along the hilly coastline. Various fresh ingredients and dishes are artfully spread across the countersâripe tomatoes, olives, herbs still dewy from the market.
âIâm cooking for you tonight,â Harry announces with a proud grin as he sets the flowers down.
The domesticity of it makes your heart soar with happiness even as it aches with guilt.
But you roll with it, letting him pull out your chair at the set table positioned perfectly for you to watch him work.
A bottle of your favorite sweet wine chills in an ice bucket nearby, right next to the peonies.Â
Harry had mentioned taking cooking classes back in Manhattan to fill his time away from the office, but you never expected this level of expertise. You watch him with heart eyes as he chops, seasons, and sautĂŠs, the two of you conversing easily about everything and nothing. Like always.
Once everything is ready, he plates your dishes with theatrical flourish, describing each element like a server at a high-end restaurantâthe seared fish with a herb crust, vibrant roasted vegetables bursting with Mediterranean flavor, and a side of creamy orzo that smells divine.
You giggle, scrunching your nose in delight as he sets the plates down. The first bite draws a deep, appreciative moan from your lips. âHarry, this is absolutely delicious,â you tell him, leaning across the table to give him a sweet peck on the lips.
He looks so incredibly proud of himself as he watches you enjoy the meal he prepared.
Surrounded by the romance of Greece at twilight, you feel the full emotional weight of your impending confession pressing against the joy.
When youâve finished, Harry takes care of clearing the table.Â
You find a quiet pocket in the conversation, steeling yourself to finally speak the truth. Your hands tremble slightly around the stem of your wine glass as you open your mouth to begin.
âHarryââ
But before the words can form, Harry interrupts with enthusiasm. âItâs time for your surprise, baby.â
The surprise. In the domestic bliss of the evening, it had completely slipped your mind. A knot tightens in your throat as he excuses himself, disappearing down the hallway for a few moments.
You sit there, heart hammering, the hem of your dress brushing against your thighs, heels elegantly crossed beneath the table.
When he returns, he carries a bound book in his hands and settles across from you once more, sliding it gently toward you.
âWhatâs this?â you ask, curiosity sparkling in your gaze despite the rising anxiety.
âOpen it. Go through it,â he encourages softly.
Your fingers trace the cover, and as you read the title embossed in elegant lettering, a soft gasp escapes your lips.
Itâs a scrapbook of your summer togetherâa handmade celebration of every moment youâve shared.Â
âYou inspired me to create this. Hope you donât mind that I borrowed your idea,â he jests. âI wanted to capture these beautiful memories youâve helped me create and, more importantly, how youâve awakened a peaceful, grounded side of myself I never thought Iâd find.â
Youâre speechless as you flip through the pages, each one a sweet little time capsule.
Ticket stubs from train rides through the Italian countryside, pressed flowers from Monte-Carlo, candid photos he snapped on his phone and had printedâyour laughter caught in golden hour light in Ibiza, the two of you tangled together on the deck of The Daydreamer in Lagos, stolen kisses against the backdrop of ancient ruins in Sicily. Trinkets, handwritten notes, even a small vial of sand from the beach here in Mykonos are beautifully arranged with care and artistry.
Tears well up in your eyes, blurring the delicate details. âHarry⌠wow, I donât know what to say. Itâs amazing.â
You turn to the final page, and your heart plummets straight into your stomach. There, written in his distinctive cursive handwriting, is a question you never saw coming: Will you marry me?
Before you can fully process it, Harry has moved. Heâs no longer across the table but kneeling beside you. In his hands rests a velvet box, opened to reveal a breathtaking, timeless engagement ring that catches the light like a shooting starâelegant, sparkling, and perfect in its design.
The night seems to hold its breath around you, the distant sea and twinkling hillside lights framing this moment like a scene from a fairytale.
âItâs suddenâI know,â he confesses as he looks up at you. âBut Sol, you make me so incredibly happy. Iâve never felt this strongly about anyone in my life. You make me want to be a better man every single day. To provide for you, to support your passions and dreams, to be the partner who stands by your side no matter what comes our way. I love you. Youâve brought sunshine into my life, and I donât want to let you go. Will you marry me?â
The shock and overwhelming rush of feelings leave you frozen. At first, Harry interprets your silence as a positive sign, his smile bright and hopeful.
But then he sees itâthe terror blooming in your eyes, the way your breath catches unevenly. His expression slowly begins to falter, the smile dropping as the seconds stretch into an agonizing quiet.
Panic surges through you as if youâve been struck by lightning, a full-blown attack creeping up your chest and tightening your throat.
The beautiful dress suddenly feels too constricting, the heels too unsteady, the ring too accusing.
âIâIââ you stammer, shaking your head as you push back from the table on shaky legs. âI need fresh air.â The words tumble out in a rush before you can stop them.
Tears youâve been desperately holding back spill freely down your cheeks as you turn and flee out onto the terrace.
âSol, wait!â Harry calls after you, the shock finally breaking as he rises to his feet, but youâre already moving down the path toward the private garden.
The proposal scrapbook and ring are left behind.
Alone in the kitchen, Harry stands heartbroken, running a hand through his hair.
âFuck, this was the wrong move,â he chastises himself harshly for being an idiot, for moving too damn fast. What level-headed woman would agree to marriage after only one whirlwind summer, no matter how magical?
Youâve found solace in the lush garden near the villaâs entrance.Â
Moonlight filters through fragrant jasmine and olive branches, casting silvery patterns across the stone paths and the ancient-looking bench where youâve collapsed.
Tears stream freely down your cheeks as you bury your face in your hands.
What the hell is wrong with you? The question echoes mercilessly in your mind. Did you truly believe you could weave this tangled web of lies and emerge unscathed?
Your shoulders shake with silent sobs as you spiral deeper, replaying every opportunity to tell the truth that you let slip away.
Just as the weight threatens to crush you entirely, the soft crunch of footsteps on the gravel path makes your heart seize in terror.
You canât face Harry right nowânot like this.
But the voice that cuts through the night isnât Harryâs. Itâs a raspier one that snaps your head up instantly.
âBaby, whatâs wrong? Are you okay?â
Your eyes widen in pure shock as Joel steps into view, his tall frame silhouetted against the dim outdoor lights.Â
He looks exhausted, worry etched deeply into his rugged features, travel-worn clothes looking like he just stepped off the plane and came directly here.
You shoot to your feet, instinctively backing away and putting desperate distance between you. The movement only deepens his confusion.
âWhat the hell are you doing here?â you choke out. âH-How did you find me?â
This cannot be happening right now. Karma, it seems, has wicked timing.
âYour location,â Joel replies simply, stepping closer with caution. âOn your phone. You turned it back on a few days ago.â
âJoel, you canât be hereâyou have to go,â you panic, lunging forward to grab his hand and tug him desperately toward the exit. Your pulse thunders in your ears as you imagine Harry emerging any second.
âIâm not goinâ anywhere.â His voice is firm, rooted like an old oak tree. He stands planted, far stronger than your frantic pulls.
âYouâre gonna tell me whatâs goinâ on and why youâre actinâ like this. It canât just be because of the problems weâve got back home, sweetheart.â
The endearment makes you cringe inwardly.Â
âTalk to me, please,â Joel continues, words softening with regret. âI know I havenât been the best husband, but fuck⌠I love you so much. Iâve been a fool for treatinâ you the way I have been. Iâm here to fight for us.â
âJoelâŚâ you whisper, fresh tears spilling as your bottom lip quivers uncontrollably. He closes the gap, cupping your face gently in his calloused hands, forcing you to meet the sincerity blazing in his eyes.Â
âIâm sorry. I love you. I want to work on us. Iâll do whatever it takes.â
He leans in, and the world seems to slow as his lips brush yours in a kiss heavy with years of history and desperate hope.
Of course, that is the exact moment Harry steps into the garden.
âWhat the fuck is this?â Harryâs voice is like a whip, his earlier heartbreak igniting into pure, volcanic fury. He storms forward, eyes blazing as he takes in the scene.
You gasp sharply, shoving Joel away and spinning toward Harry.
âHarryââ
âWho the hell are you?â Joel growls, chest puffing as he sizes up the other man, protective instincts flaring.
âI could ask you the same damn question,â Harry snarls back, ignoring you completely. âWhy are you kissing my girl?â
Joel barks out a loud, sarcastic laugh. âYour girl? Thatâs my wife youâre talkinâ about.â
The truth detonates like a bomb.
You stand frozen in the middle, heart slamming against your ribs as if it might grow legs and run the fuck away.
Harryâs breath comes in rapid, pained bursts, his fists clenching at his sides as he notices the wedding band on Joelâs finger.
His gaze swings to you, betrayal carved into every handsome feature. âSol⌠What is he talking about?â
âSol?â Joel echoes, confusion twisting into anger. âShe hasnât gone by that since college. What the fuck is goinâ on here?â
You close your eyes for a brief second, drawing a shuddering breath before forcing the words out.
âHarry⌠I was going to tell you tonight, butâŚâ You trail off, the confession ripping from your soul. âJoelâs my husband. Iâm married.â
Harry staggers back as if struck, his world visibly collapsing. âNoâŚâ he breathes. âAfter everythingâthe summer weâve had, Sol⌠that canât be true.â
Joelâs expression shifts as the pieces slam into place. âYouâve been with him this whole time? Thatâs why youâve been ignorinâ my calls, hanginâ up on me? Too busy beinâ easy for some rich asshole?â
The unnecessary insult pisses Harry off. âDonât talk to her like that,â he warns, stepping forward.
âOr what, pretty boy?â Joel retorts, advancing too. âYouâve been fuckinâ my wife and expect me not to beat your ass?â
âMaybe if you had done your job as her husband, as a real man, and kept her satisfiedââÂ
The fight erupts in a blink of an eye.
Joel throws the first punch, connecting solidly with Harryâs jaw. Harry reels but retaliates with equal force, the two men brawling violently amid the flowers and stone benches.
You scream for them to stop, but your pleas are useless. You donât dare physically intervene, terrified of catching a stray blow in the chaos.
Finally, they separate, chests heaving, bruises surfacing and lips split. You step boldly between them now, hands raised.
âPlease, just stop!â
âGet the hell out before I call someone to throw you out,â Harry growls at Joel, eyes like daggers.
âAinât got no reason to be here anymore.â Joel scoffs bitterly, yanking off his wedding band and tossing it at your feet where it clatters accusingly on the stone.
âWeâre done. Thatâs what you wanted, right?â Pain flashes across his face despite his hardened words. He turns and stalks away into the night, though you know this confrontation is far from over once you return to Texas.
The garden falls into a terrible silence once Joel is gone, the moonlight now feeling merciless.
âAnd here I was prepared to spend the rest of my life with you.â He shakes his head, moving his jaw side to side and flinching from the soreness of Joelâs punch, blood fresh on his bottom lip.
âWas any of it real?â He then asks, voice smaller than youâve ever heard it.
Your face crumples with fresh agony. âYes, of course it wasââ
âOr was it all about the money?â The accusation strikes like a dagger to your heart.
âIt was never about that, Harry,â you insist, stepping closer despite the distance growing between you.
âThen why did you lie?â
âI was being selfish⌠trying to live a life I never thought Iâd experience. It started harmless, but then you were so good to me. I got lost in this fantasy.â Your words break. âBeing with you felt like the most real thing Iâve ever had. Iâm so sorry.â
Harry doesnât respond for a long moment.
âYou have until the end of the weekend to get your travel plans in order,â he says at last, tone flat and defeated. âI think itâs best if we go our separate ways from here.â
You expected this, yet it actually happening still cuts deep.
Part of you wants to fight this, argue with him and make the case that you love him so much and hurting him was the last thing you ever wanted to do.
But all the emotions are too raw and fresh for any type of rational conversation to occur, so you just nod weakly, wiping away tears you feel you have no right to shed.
âOkay.â
The way he looks at you nowâbetrayed, heartbroken, and distantâis almost unbearable. He returns back to the villa, leaving you alone in the garden to drown in your own penitence.
You slip away quietly the following afternoon, not needing the full weekend like Harry had suggested, leaving Mykonos behind as the ferry carries you toward the mainland.
Back in the villa, Harry walks slowly into the bedroom you had once shared.
The space feels unnaturally still now fully stripped of your presence. The afternoon light filters through the open windows, but it only deepens the emptiness.
His gaze falls on the bed, neatly made, and the console table nearby. There, folded and arranged, lies every article of clothing, accessory, pair of shoes, and thoughtful gift he bought you throughout the trip.
A single handwritten note rests amidst the items, your writing addressing him simply.
Harry picks it up, reading it slowly, each word carving deeper into the cracks of his already shattered heart:
Harry,
No amount of apologizing will ever make up for how much Iâve hurt you. I should have been honest from the beginning. This summer with you has been the most magical experience of my entire life. I meant when I said that you are the most generous person Iâve ever met, and I really hope that life treats you as kindly as you deserve, and that one day you find someone who loves you just as fiercely as you love them.
Thank you for everything.
For what itâs worth, my answer would have been yes.
Sol.
He clenches his teeth, jaw tight as he fights the overwhelming torrent of emotions that hit him. The note blurs slightly in his vision.
The room echoes with ghosts of your laughter. He can almost smell your perfume lingering faintly on the clothes you left behind.
Harry sets the paper down gently and runs his fingers over a silk scarf heâd gotten you in Portugal.
He wonders, standing alone in the golden light of this place that now feels too large and too empty, if he will ever truly get over you.
That bittersweet truth is all that remains as the sun begins its slow descent, blending the sky in hues of rose and lavender.
One last beautiful farewell to the dream you shared.
[ ⤡ previous / ⤡ final chapter ]
Want to be part of the taglist? Feel free to DM me or reply to this post to be added âď¸